7210 lines
331 KiB
Plaintext
7210 lines
331 KiB
Plaintext
Please take a look at the important information in this header.
|
|
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
|
|
electronic path open for the next readers. Do not remove this.
|
|
|
|
|
|
**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**
|
|
|
|
**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**
|
|
|
|
*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*
|
|
|
|
Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
|
|
further information is included below. We need your donations.
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Pilgrim's Progress, by John Bunyan
|
|
|
|
May, 1994 [Etext #131]
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Project Gutenberg Etext of The Pilgrim's Progress, by Bunyan
|
|
******This file should be named plgrm10.txt or plgrm10.zip******
|
|
|
|
Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, plgrm11.txt.
|
|
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, plgrm11a.txt.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Pilgrim's Progress.
|
|
Proofed by SeeWei Toh (seewei@orion.cc.andrews.edu)
|
|
Some editing by Alan R. Light (alight@mercury.interpath.net)
|
|
The raw text was taken from THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS,
|
|
by JOHN BUNYAN Digitized by Cardinalis Etext Press, C.E.K.
|
|
Posted to Wiretap in June 1993, as pilgrim.txt. [Transcribed
|
|
by C.E.K. from an uncopyrighted 1942 edition.]
|
|
|
|
|
|
We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
|
|
of the official release dates, for time for better editing. We
|
|
have this as a goal to accomplish by the end of the year but we
|
|
cannot guarantee to stay that far ahead every month after that.
|
|
|
|
Please note: neither this list nor its contents are final till
|
|
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
|
|
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
|
|
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month. A
|
|
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
|
|
and editing by those who wish to do so. To be sure you have an
|
|
up to date first edition [xxxxx10x.xxx] please check file sizes
|
|
in the first week of the next month. Since our ftp program has
|
|
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
|
|
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
|
|
new copy has at least one byte more or less.
|
|
|
|
|
|
Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)
|
|
|
|
We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work. The
|
|
fifty hours is one conservative estimate for how long it we take
|
|
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
|
|
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc. This
|
|
projected audience is one hundred million readers. If our value
|
|
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $4
|
|
million dollars per hour this year as we release some eight text
|
|
files per month: thus upping our productivity from $2 million.
|
|
|
|
The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
|
|
Files by the December 31, 2001. [10,000 x 100,000,000=Trillion]
|
|
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
|
|
which is 10% of the expected number of computer users by the end
|
|
of the year 2001.
|
|
|
|
We need your donations more than ever!
|
|
|
|
All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/IBC", and are
|
|
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law ("IBC" is Illinois
|
|
Benedictine College). (Subscriptions to our paper newsletter go
|
|
to IBC, too)
|
|
|
|
For these and other matters, please mail to:
|
|
|
|
Project Gutenberg
|
|
P. O. Box 2782
|
|
Champaign, IL 61825
|
|
|
|
When all other email fails try our Michael S. Hart, Executive
|
|
Director:
|
|
hart@vmd.cso.uiuc.edu (internet) hart@uiucvmd (bitnet)
|
|
|
|
We would prefer to send you this information by email
|
|
(Internet, Bitnet, Compuserve, ATTMAIL or MCImail).
|
|
|
|
******
|
|
If you have an FTP program (or emulator), please
|
|
FTP directly to the Project Gutenberg archives:
|
|
[Mac users, do NOT point and click. . .type]
|
|
|
|
ftp mrcnext.cso.uiuc.edu
|
|
login: anonymous
|
|
password: your@login
|
|
cd etext/etext91
|
|
or cd etext92
|
|
or cd etext93
|
|
or cd etext94 [for new books]
|
|
or cd etext/articles [get suggest gut for more information]
|
|
dir [to see files]
|
|
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
|
|
GET 0INDEX.GUT
|
|
for a list of books
|
|
and
|
|
GET NEW GUT for general information
|
|
and
|
|
MGET GUT* for newsletters.
|
|
|
|
**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**
|
|
(Three Pages)
|
|
|
|
|
|
***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS**START***
|
|
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers.
|
|
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
|
|
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
|
|
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
|
|
fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
|
|
disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how
|
|
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.
|
|
|
|
*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS ETEXT
|
|
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
|
|
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
|
|
this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive
|
|
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
|
|
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
|
|
you got it from. If you received this etext on a physical
|
|
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.
|
|
|
|
ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM ETEXTS
|
|
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-
|
|
tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
|
|
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
|
|
Illinois Benedictine College (the "Project"). Among other
|
|
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
|
|
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
|
|
distribute it in the United States without permission and
|
|
without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth
|
|
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
|
|
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.
|
|
|
|
To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
|
|
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
|
|
works. Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
|
|
medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other
|
|
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
|
|
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
|
|
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
|
|
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
|
|
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
|
|
|
|
LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
|
|
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
|
|
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
|
|
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
|
|
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
|
|
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
|
|
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
|
|
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
|
|
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
|
|
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.
|
|
|
|
If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
|
|
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
|
|
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
|
|
time to the person you received it from. If you received it
|
|
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
|
|
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
|
|
copy. If you received it electronically, such person may
|
|
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
|
|
receive it electronically.
|
|
|
|
THIS ETEXT IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER
|
|
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
|
|
TO THE ETEXT OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
|
|
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
|
|
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.
|
|
|
|
Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
|
|
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
|
|
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
|
|
may have other legal rights.
|
|
|
|
INDEMNITY
|
|
You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
|
|
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
|
|
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
|
|
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
|
|
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
|
|
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.
|
|
|
|
DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
|
|
You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
|
|
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
|
|
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
|
|
or:
|
|
|
|
[1] Only give exact copies of it. Among other things, this
|
|
requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
|
|
etext or this "small print!" statement. You may however,
|
|
if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
|
|
binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
|
|
including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
|
|
cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as
|
|
*EITHER*:
|
|
|
|
[*] The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
|
|
does *not* contain characters other than those
|
|
intended by the author of the work, although tilde
|
|
(~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
|
|
be used to convey punctuation intended by the
|
|
author, and additional characters may be used to
|
|
indicate hypertext links; OR
|
|
|
|
[*] The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
|
|
no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
|
|
form by the program that displays the etext (as is
|
|
the case, for instance, with most word processors);
|
|
OR
|
|
|
|
[*] You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
|
|
no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
|
|
etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
|
|
or other equivalent proprietary form).
|
|
|
|
[2] Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
|
|
"Small Print!" statement.
|
|
|
|
[3] Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
|
|
net profits you derive calculated using the method you
|
|
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. If you
|
|
don't derive profits, no royalty is due. Royalties are
|
|
payable to "Project Gutenberg Association / Illinois
|
|
Benedictine College" within the 60 days following each
|
|
date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
|
|
your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.
|
|
|
|
WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
|
|
The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
|
|
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
|
|
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
|
|
you can think of. Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
|
|
Association / Illinois Benedictine College".
|
|
|
|
This "Small Print!" by Charles B. Kramer, Attorney
|
|
Internet (72600.2026@compuserve.com); TEL: (212-254-5093)
|
|
*END*THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN ETEXTS*Ver.04.29.93*END*
|
|
|
|
|
|
Notes:
|
|
|
|
|
|
1. Legends:
|
|
<sidenotes> = Sidenotes
|
|
[Bible reference] = Bible references
|
|
|
|
2. Sections are numbered for future reference. These sections
|
|
have been chosen arbitrarily, i.e., {1}, {2}
|
|
|
|
3. This is `Part 1', but is a complete work in itself.
|
|
Bunyan wrote a sequel (`Part 2') some years after the first part,
|
|
hence the `Parts'.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS
|
|
From This World To That Which Is To Come
|
|
|
|
|
|
Part One
|
|
|
|
|
|
DELIVERED UNDER THE SIMILITUDE OF A DREAM
|
|
BY JOHN BUNYAN
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
The Author's Apology
|
|
for his Book
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
{1}
|
|
When at the first I took my pen in hand
|
|
Thus for to write, I did not understand
|
|
That I at all should make a little book
|
|
In such a mode; nay, I had undertook
|
|
To make another; which, when almost done,
|
|
Before I was aware, I this begun.
|
|
|
|
And thus it was: I, writing of the way
|
|
And race of saints, in this our gospel day,
|
|
Fell suddenly into an allegory
|
|
About their journey, and the way to glory,
|
|
In more than twenty things which I set down.
|
|
This done, I twenty more had in my crown;
|
|
And they again began to multiply,
|
|
Like sparks that from the coals of fire do fly.
|
|
|
|
Nay, then, thought I, if that you breed so fast,
|
|
I'll put you by yourselves, lest you at last
|
|
Should prove ad infinitum, and eat out
|
|
The book that I already am about.
|
|
|
|
Well, so I did; but yet I did not think
|
|
To shew to all the world my pen and ink
|
|
In such a mode; I only thought to make
|
|
I knew not what; nor did I undertake
|
|
Thereby to please my neighbour: no, not I;
|
|
I did it my own self to gratify.
|
|
|
|
{2}
|
|
Neither did I but vacant seasons spend
|
|
In this my scribble; nor did I intend
|
|
But to divert myself in doing this
|
|
From worser thoughts which make me do amiss.
|
|
|
|
Thus, I set pen to paper with delight,
|
|
And quickly had my thoughts in black and white.
|
|
For, having now my method by the end,
|
|
Still as I pulled, it came; and so I penned
|
|
It down: until it came at last to be,
|
|
For length and breadth, the bigness which you see.
|
|
|
|
Well, when I had thus put mine ends together,
|
|
I shewed them others, that I might see whether
|
|
They would condemn them, or them justify:
|
|
And some said, Let them live; some, Let them die;
|
|
Some said, JOHN, print it; others said, Not so;
|
|
Some said, It might do good; others said, No.
|
|
|
|
Now was I in a strait, and did not see
|
|
Which was the best thing to be done by me:
|
|
At last I thought, Since you are thus divided,
|
|
I print it will, and so the case decided.
|
|
|
|
{3}
|
|
For, thought I, some, I see, would have it done,
|
|
Though others in that channel do not run:
|
|
To prove, then, who advised for the best,
|
|
Thus I thought fit to put it to the test.
|
|
|
|
I further thought, if now I did deny
|
|
Those that would have it, thus to gratify.
|
|
I did not know but hinder them I might
|
|
Of that which would to them be great delight.
|
|
|
|
For those which were not for its coming forth,
|
|
I said to them, Offend you I am loth,
|
|
Yet, since your brethren pleased with it be,
|
|
Forbear to judge till you do further see.
|
|
|
|
If that thou wilt not read, let it alone;
|
|
Some love the meat, some love to pick the bone.
|
|
Yea, that I might them better palliate,
|
|
I did too with them thus expostulate:--
|
|
|
|
{4}
|
|
May I not write in such a style as this?
|
|
In such a method, too, and yet not miss
|
|
My end--thy good? Why may it not be done?
|
|
Dark clouds bring waters, when the bright bring none.
|
|
Yea, dark or bright, if they their silver drops
|
|
Cause to descend, the earth, by yielding crops,
|
|
Gives praise to both, and carpeth not at either,
|
|
But treasures up the fruit they yield together;
|
|
Yea, so commixes both, that in her fruit
|
|
None can distinguish this from that: they suit
|
|
Her well when hungry; but, if she be full,
|
|
She spews out both, and makes their blessings null.
|
|
|
|
You see the ways the fisherman doth take
|
|
To catch the fish; what engines doth he make?
|
|
Behold how he engageth all his wits;
|
|
Also his snares, lines, angles, hooks, and nets;
|
|
Yet fish there be, that neither hook, nor line,
|
|
Nor snare, nor net, nor engine can make thine:
|
|
They must be groped for, and be tickled too,
|
|
Or they will not be catch'd, whate'er you do.
|
|
|
|
How does the fowler seek to catch his game
|
|
By divers means! all which one cannot name:
|
|
His guns, his nets, his lime-twigs, light, and bell:
|
|
He creeps, he goes, he stands; yea, who can tell
|
|
Of all his postures? Yet there's none of these
|
|
Will make him master of what fowls he please.
|
|
Yea, he must pipe and whistle to catch this,
|
|
Yet, if he does so, that bird he will miss.
|
|
|
|
If that a pearl may in a toad's head dwell,
|
|
And may be found too in an oyster-shell;
|
|
If things that promise nothing do contain
|
|
What better is than gold; who will disdain,
|
|
That have an inkling of it, there to look,
|
|
That they may find it? Now, my little book,
|
|
(Though void of all these paintings that may make
|
|
It with this or the other man to take)
|
|
Is not without those things that do excel
|
|
What do in brave but empty notions dwell.
|
|
|
|
{5}
|
|
`Well, yet I am not fully satisfied,
|
|
That this your book will stand, when soundly tried.'
|
|
|
|
Why, what's the matter? `It is dark.' What though?
|
|
`But it is feigned.' What of that? I trow?
|
|
Some men, by feigned words, as dark as mine,
|
|
Make truth to spangle and its rays to shine.
|
|
|
|
`But they want solidness.' Speak, man, thy mind.
|
|
`They drown the weak; metaphors make us blind.'
|
|
|
|
Solidity, indeed, becomes the pen
|
|
Of him that writeth things divine to men;
|
|
But must I needs want solidness, because
|
|
By metaphors I speak? Were not God's laws,
|
|
His gospel laws, in olden times held forth
|
|
By types, shadows, and metaphors? Yet loth
|
|
Will any sober man be to find fault
|
|
With them, lest he be found for to assault
|
|
The highest wisdom. No, he rather stoops,
|
|
And seeks to find out what by pins and loops,
|
|
By calves and sheep, by heifers and by rams,
|
|
By birds and herbs, and by the blood of lambs,
|
|
God speaketh to him; and happy is he
|
|
That finds the light and grace that in them be.
|
|
|
|
{6}
|
|
Be not too forward, therefore, to conclude
|
|
That I want solidness--that I am rude;
|
|
All things solid in show not solid be;
|
|
All things in parables despise not we;
|
|
Lest things most hurtful lightly we receive,
|
|
And things that good are, of our souls bereave.
|
|
|
|
My dark and cloudy words, they do but hold
|
|
The truth, as cabinets enclose the gold.
|
|
|
|
The prophets used much by metaphors
|
|
To set forth truth; yea, who so considers
|
|
Christ, his apostles too, shall plainly see,
|
|
That truths to this day in such mantles be.
|
|
|
|
Am I afraid to say, that holy writ,
|
|
Which for its style and phrase puts down all wit,
|
|
Is everywhere so full of all these things--
|
|
Dark figures, allegories? Yet there springs
|
|
From that same book that lustre, and those rays
|
|
Of light, that turn our darkest nights to days.
|
|
|
|
{7}
|
|
Come, let my carper to his life now look,
|
|
And find there darker lines than in my book
|
|
He findeth any; yea, and let him know,
|
|
That in his best things there are worse lines too.
|
|
|
|
May we but stand before impartial men,
|
|
To his poor one I dare adventure ten,
|
|
That they will take my meaning in these lines
|
|
Far better than his lies in silver shrines.
|
|
Come, truth, although in swaddling clouts, I find,
|
|
Informs the judgement, rectifies the mind;
|
|
Pleases the understanding, makes the will
|
|
Submit; the memory too it doth fill
|
|
With what doth our imaginations please;
|
|
Likewise it tends our troubles to appease.
|
|
|
|
Sound words, I know, Timothy is to use,
|
|
And old wives' fables he is to refuse;
|
|
But yet grave Paul him nowhere did forbid
|
|
The use of parables; in which lay hid
|
|
That gold, those pearls, and precious stones that were
|
|
Worth digging for, and that with greatest care.
|
|
|
|
Let me add one word more. O man of God,
|
|
Art thou offended? Dost thou wish I had
|
|
Put forth my matter in another dress?
|
|
Or, that I had in things been more express?
|
|
Three things let me propound; then I submit
|
|
To those that are my betters, as is fit.
|
|
|
|
{8}
|
|
1. I find not that I am denied the use
|
|
Of this my method, so I no abuse
|
|
Put on the words, things, readers; or be rude
|
|
In handling figure or similitude,
|
|
In application; but, all that I may,
|
|
Seek the advance of truth this or that way
|
|
Denied, did I say? Nay, I have leave
|
|
(Example too, and that from them that have
|
|
God better pleased, by their words or ways,
|
|
Than any man that breatheth now-a-days)
|
|
Thus to express my mind, thus to declare
|
|
Things unto thee that excellentest are.
|
|
|
|
2. I find that men (as high as trees) will write
|
|
Dialogue-wise; yet no man doth them slight
|
|
For writing so: indeed, if they abuse
|
|
Truth, cursed be they, and the craft they use
|
|
To that intent; but yet let truth be free
|
|
To make her sallies upon thee and me,
|
|
Which way it pleases God; for who knows how,
|
|
Better than he that taught us first to plough,
|
|
To guide our mind and pens for his design?
|
|
And he makes base things usher in divine.
|
|
|
|
3. I find that holy writ in many places
|
|
Hath semblance with this method, where the cases
|
|
Do call for one thing, to set forth another;
|
|
Use it I may, then, and yet nothing smother
|
|
Truth's golden beams: nay, by this method may
|
|
Make it cast forth its rays as light as day.
|
|
And now before I do put up my pen,
|
|
I'll shew the profit of my book, and then
|
|
Commit both thee and it unto that Hand
|
|
That pulls the strong down, and makes weak ones stand.
|
|
|
|
This book it chalketh out before thine eyes
|
|
The man that seeks the everlasting prize;
|
|
It shews you whence he comes, whither he goes;
|
|
What he leaves undone, also what he does;
|
|
It also shows you how he runs and runs,
|
|
Till he unto the gate of glory comes.
|
|
|
|
{9}
|
|
It shows, too, who set out for life amain,
|
|
As if the lasting crown they would obtain;
|
|
Here also you may see the reason why
|
|
They lose their labour, and like fools do die.
|
|
|
|
This book will make a traveller of thee,
|
|
If by its counsel thou wilt ruled be;
|
|
It will direct thee to the Holy Land,
|
|
If thou wilt its directions understand:
|
|
Yea, it will make the slothful active be;
|
|
The blind also delightful things to see.
|
|
|
|
Art thou for something rare and profitable?
|
|
Wouldest thou see a truth within a fable?
|
|
Art thou forgetful? Wouldest thou remember
|
|
From New-Year's day to the last of December?
|
|
Then read my fancies; they will stick like burs,
|
|
And may be, to the helpless, comforters.
|
|
|
|
This book is writ in such a dialect
|
|
As may the minds of listless men affect:
|
|
It seems a novelty, and yet contains
|
|
Nothing but sound and honest gospel strains.
|
|
Wouldst thou divert thyself from melancholy?
|
|
Wouldst thou be pleasant, yet be far from folly?
|
|
Wouldst thou read riddles, and their explanation?
|
|
Or else be drowned in thy contemplation?
|
|
Dost thou love picking meat? Or wouldst thou see
|
|
A man in the clouds, and hear him speak to thee?
|
|
Wouldst thou be in a dream, and yet not sleep?
|
|
Or wouldst thou in a moment laugh and weep?
|
|
Wouldest thou lose thyself and catch no harm,
|
|
And find thyself again without a charm?
|
|
Wouldst read thyself, and read thou knowest not what,
|
|
And yet know whether thou art blest or not,
|
|
|
|
By reading the same lines? Oh, then come hither,
|
|
And lay my book, thy head, and heart together.
|
|
|
|
JOHN BUNYAN.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS
|
|
In the Similitude of a Dream
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
{10}
|
|
As I walked through the wilderness of this world, I lighted on
|
|
a certain place where was a Den <The Jail/Gaol>, and I laid me down
|
|
in that place to sleep: and, as I slept, I dreamed a dream.
|
|
I dreamed, and behold, I saw a man clothed with rags,
|
|
standing in a certain place, with his face from his own house,
|
|
a book in his hand, and a great burden upon his back. [Isa. 64:6;
|
|
Luke 14:33; Ps. 38:4; Hab. 2:2; Acts 16:30,31] I looked,
|
|
and saw him open the book, and read therein; and, as he read,
|
|
he wept, and trembled; and, not being able longer to contain,
|
|
<His Outcry> he brake out with a lamentable cry, saying,
|
|
"What shall I do?" [Acts 2:37]
|
|
|
|
{11}
|
|
In this plight, therefore, he went home and refrained himself
|
|
as long as he could, that his wife and children should not perceive
|
|
his distress; but he could not be silent long, because that
|
|
his trouble increased. Wherefore at length he brake his mind
|
|
to his wife and children; and thus he began to talk to them:
|
|
O my dear wife, said he, and you the children of my bowels,
|
|
I, your dear friend, am in myself undone by reason of a burden
|
|
that lieth hard upon me; moreover, I am for certain informed that
|
|
this our city <This world> will be burned with fire from heaven;
|
|
in which fearful overthrow, both myself, with thee my wife,
|
|
and you my sweet babes, shall miserably come to ruin,
|
|
except (the which yet I see not) some way of escape can be found,
|
|
whereby we may be delivered. <He knows not the way yet/He knows no way
|
|
of escape as of yet> At this his relations were sore amazed;
|
|
not for that they believed that what he had said to them was true,
|
|
but because they thought that some frenzy distemper had got into
|
|
his head; therefore, it drawing towards night, and they hoping
|
|
that sleep might settle his brains, with all haste they got him to bed.
|
|
But the night was as troublesome to him as the day; wherefore,
|
|
instead of sleeping, he spent it in sighs and tears. So,
|
|
when the morning was come, they would know how he did.
|
|
He told them, Worse and worse: he also set to talking to them again;
|
|
but they began to be hardened. <Carnal physic for a sick soul>
|
|
They also thought to drive away his distemper by harsh and surly
|
|
carriages to him; sometimes they would deride, sometimes they
|
|
would chide, and sometimes they would quite neglect him.
|
|
Wherefore he began to retire himself to his chamber, to pray for
|
|
and pity them, and also to condole his own misery; he would also
|
|
walk solitarily in the fields, sometimes reading, and sometimes praying:
|
|
and thus for some days he spent his time.
|
|
|
|
|
|
{12}
|
|
Now, I saw, upon a time, when he was walking in the fields, that he was,
|
|
as he was wont, reading in his book, and greatly distressed in his mind;
|
|
and, as he read, he burst out, as he had done before, crying,
|
|
"What shall I do to be saved?"
|
|
|
|
{13}
|
|
I saw also that he looked this way and that way, as if he would run;
|
|
yet he stood still, because, as I perceived, he could not tell
|
|
which way to go. I looked then, and saw a man named Evangelist
|
|
coming to him and asked, Wherefore dost thou cry? [Job 33:23]
|
|
|
|
{14}
|
|
He answered, Sir, I perceive by the book in my hand, that I am
|
|
condemned to die, and after that to come to judgement [Heb. 9:27];
|
|
and I find that I am not willing to do the first [Job 16:21],
|
|
nor able to do the second. [Ezek. 22:14]
|
|
|
|
CHRISTIAN no sooner leaves the World but meets
|
|
EVANGELIST, who lovingly him greets
|
|
With tidings of another: and doth show
|
|
Him how to mount to that from this below.
|
|
|
|
{15}
|
|
Then said Evangelist, Why not willing to die, since this life
|
|
is attended with so many evils? The man answered, Because I fear
|
|
that this burden is upon my back will sink me lower than the grave,
|
|
and I shall fall into Tophet. [Isa. 30:33] And, Sir, if I be not fit
|
|
to go to prison, I am not fit, I am sure, to go to judgement,
|
|
and from thence to execution; and the thoughts of these things
|
|
make me cry.
|
|
|
|
{16}
|
|
<Conviction of the necessity of flying>
|
|
Then said Evangelist, If this be thy condition, why standest thou still?
|
|
He answered, Because I know not whither to go. Then he gave him
|
|
a parchment roll, and there was written within, Flee from the wrath
|
|
to come. [Matt. 3.7]
|
|
|
|
{17}
|
|
The man therefore read it, and looking upon Evangelist very carefully,
|
|
said, Whither must I fly? Then said Evangelist, pointing with
|
|
his finger over a very wide field, Do you see yonder wicket-gate?
|
|
[Matt. 7:13,14] <Christ, and the way to Him cannot be found
|
|
without the Word> The man said, No. Then said the other,
|
|
Do you see yonder shining light? [Ps. 119:105; 2 Pet. 1:19] He said,
|
|
I think I do. Then said Evangelist, Keep that light in your eye,
|
|
and go up directly thereto: so shalt thou see the gate; at which,
|
|
when thou knockest, it shall be told thee what thou shalt do.
|
|
|
|
{18}
|
|
So I saw in my dream that the man began to run.
|
|
|
|
Now, he had not run far from his own door, but his wife and children,
|
|
perceiving it, began to cry after him to return; but the man
|
|
put his fingers in his ears, and ran on, crying, Life! life!
|
|
eternal life! [Luke 14:26] So he looked not behind him,
|
|
but fled towards the middle of the plain. [Gen. 19:17]
|
|
|
|
{19}
|
|
<They that fly from the wrath to come, are a gazing-stock of the world>
|
|
The neighbours also came out to see him run [Jer. 20:10]; and,
|
|
as he ran, some mocked, others threatened, and some cried after him
|
|
to return; and, among those that did so, there were two that resolved
|
|
to fetch him back by force. <Obstinate and Pliable follow him>
|
|
The name of the one was Obstinate and the name of the other Pliable.
|
|
Now, by this time, the man was got a good distance from them; but,
|
|
however, they were resolved to pursue him, which they did,
|
|
and in a little time they overtook him. Then said the man, Neighbours,
|
|
wherefore are ye come? They said, To persuade you to go back with us.
|
|
But he said, That can by no means be; you dwell, said he,
|
|
in the City of Destruction, the place also where I was born:
|
|
I see it to be so; and, dying there, sooner or later,
|
|
you will sink lower than the grave, into a place that burns
|
|
with fire and brimstone: be content, good neighbours,
|
|
and go along with me.
|
|
|
|
{20}
|
|
OBST. What! said Obstinate, and leave our friends and our comforts
|
|
behind us?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, said Christian, for that was his name, because that ALL
|
|
which you shall forsake is not worthy to be compared with a little
|
|
of that which I am seeking to enjoy [2 Cor. 4:18]; and,
|
|
if you will go along with me, and hold it, you shall fare as I myself;
|
|
for there, where I go, is enough and to spare. [Luke 15:17]
|
|
Come away, and prove my words.
|
|
|
|
{21}
|
|
OBST. What are the things you seek, since you leave all the world
|
|
to find them?
|
|
|
|
CHR. I seek an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and that
|
|
fadeth not away [1 Pet. 1:4], and it is laid up in heaven,
|
|
and safe there [Heb. 11:16], to be bestowed, at the time appointed,
|
|
on them that diligently seek it. Read it so, if you will, in my book.
|
|
|
|
OBST. Tush! said Obstinate, away with your book; will you
|
|
go back with us or no?
|
|
|
|
CHR. No, not I, said the other, because I have laid my hand
|
|
to the plough. [Luke 9:62]
|
|
|
|
{22}
|
|
OBST. Come, then, neighbour Pliable, let us turn again, and go home
|
|
without him; there is a company of these crazy-headed coxcombs, that,
|
|
when they take a fancy by the end, are wiser in their own eyes
|
|
than seven men that can render a reason. [Prov. 26:16]
|
|
|
|
PLI. Then said Pliable, Don't revile; if what the good Christian says
|
|
is true, the things he looks after are better than ours:
|
|
my heart inclines to go with my neighbour.
|
|
|
|
OBST. What! more fools still! Be ruled by me, and go back;
|
|
who knows whither such a brain-sick fellow will lead you? Go back,
|
|
go back, and be wise.
|
|
|
|
{23}
|
|
<Christian and Obstinate pull for Pliable's soul>
|
|
CHR. Nay, but do thou come with thy neighbour, Pliable;
|
|
there are such things to be had which I spoke of, and many
|
|
more glorious besides. If you believe not me, read here in this book;
|
|
and for the truth of what is expressed therein, behold, all is confirmed
|
|
by the blood of Him that made it. [Heb. 9:17-22; 13:20]
|
|
|
|
PLI. Well, neighbour Obstinate, said Pliable, <Pliable contented to go
|
|
with Christian> I begin to come to a point; I intend to go along
|
|
with this good man, and to cast in my lot with him: but,
|
|
my good companion, do you know the way to this desired place?
|
|
|
|
{24}
|
|
CHR. I am directed by a man, whose name is Evangelist,
|
|
to speed me to a little gate that is before us, where we shall receive
|
|
instructions about the way.
|
|
|
|
PLI. Come, then, good neighbour, let us be going. Then they went
|
|
both together.
|
|
|
|
OBST. And I will go back to my place, said Obstinate;
|
|
<Obstinate goes railing back> I will be no companion of such misled,
|
|
fantastical fellows.
|
|
|
|
{25}
|
|
Now, I saw in my dream, that when Obstinate was gone back,
|
|
Christian and Pliable went talking over the plain; and thus they began
|
|
their discourse. <Talk between Christian and Pliable>
|
|
|
|
{26}
|
|
CHR. Come, neighbour Pliable, how do you do? I am glad you are
|
|
persuaded to go along with me. Had even Obstinate himself but felt
|
|
what I have felt of the powers and terrors of what is yet unseen,
|
|
he would not thus lightly have given us the back.
|
|
|
|
PLI. Come, neighbour Christian, since there are none but us two here,
|
|
tell me now further what the things are, and how to be enjoyed,
|
|
whither we are going.
|
|
|
|
{27}
|
|
CHR. I can better conceive of them with my mind, than speak of them
|
|
with my tongue <God's things unspeakable>: but yet, since you are
|
|
desirous to know, I will read of them in my book.
|
|
|
|
PLI. And do you think that the words of your book are certainly true?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, verily; for it was made by Him that cannot lie. [Titus 1:2]
|
|
|
|
PLI. Well said; what things are they?
|
|
|
|
CHR. There is an endless kingdom to be inhabited, and everlasting life
|
|
to be given us, that we may inhabit that kingdom for ever. [Isa. 45:17;
|
|
John 10:28,29]
|
|
|
|
PLI. Well said; and what else?
|
|
|
|
CHR. There are crowns and glory to be given us, and garments
|
|
that will make us shine like the sun in the firmament of heaven.
|
|
[2 Tim. 4:8; Rev. 3:4; Matt. 13:43]
|
|
|
|
PLI. This is very pleasant; and what else?
|
|
|
|
CHR. There shall be no more crying, nor Sorrow: for He that is
|
|
owner of the place will wipe all tears from our eyes. [Isa. 25.6-8;
|
|
Rev. 7:17, 21:4]
|
|
|
|
{28}
|
|
PLI. And what company shall we have there?
|
|
|
|
CHR. There we shall be with seraphims and cherubims,
|
|
creatures that will dazzle your eyes to look on them. [Isa. 6:2]
|
|
There also you shall meet with thousands and ten thousands
|
|
that have gone before us to that place; none of them are hurtful,
|
|
but loving and holy; every one walking in the sight of God,
|
|
and standing in his presence with acceptance for ever.
|
|
[1 Thess. 4:16,17; Rev. 5:11] In a word, there we shall see the elders
|
|
with their golden crowns [Rev. 4:4], there we shall see the holy virgins
|
|
with their golden harps [Rev. 14:1-5], there we shall see men
|
|
that by the world were cut in pieces, burnt in flames, eaten of beasts,
|
|
drowned in the seas, for the love that they bare to the Lord
|
|
of the place, all well, and clothed with immortality as with a garment.
|
|
[John 12:25; 2 Cor. 5:4]
|
|
|
|
PLI. The hearing of this is enough to ravish one's heart.
|
|
But are these things to be enjoyed? How shall we get to be
|
|
sharers thereof?
|
|
|
|
CHR. The Lord, the Governor of the country, hath recorded that
|
|
in this book; the substance of which is, If we be truly willing
|
|
to have it, he will bestow it upon us freely.
|
|
|
|
PLI. Well, my good companion, glad am I to hear of these things:
|
|
come on, let us mend our pace.
|
|
|
|
CHR. I cannot go so fast as I would, by reason of this burden
|
|
that is on my back.
|
|
|
|
|
|
{29}
|
|
<The Slough of Despond>
|
|
Now I saw in my dream, that just as they had ended this talk
|
|
they drew near to a very miry slough, that was in the midst
|
|
of the plain; and they, being heedless, did both fall suddenly
|
|
into the bog. The name of the slough was Despond. Here, therefore,
|
|
they wallowed for a time, being grievously bedaubed with the dirt;
|
|
and Christian, because of the burden that was on his back,
|
|
began to sink in the mire.
|
|
|
|
{30}
|
|
PLI. Then said Pliable; Ah! neighbour Christian, where are you now?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Truly, said Christian, I do not know.
|
|
|
|
PLI. At this Pliable began to be offended, and angrily said
|
|
to his fellow, Is this the happiness you have told me all this while of?
|
|
If we have such ill speed at our first setting out, what may we expect
|
|
betwixt this and our journey's end? May I get out again with my life,
|
|
you shall possess the brave country alone for me. <It is not enough
|
|
to be pliable> And, with that, he gave a desperate struggle or two,
|
|
and got out of the mire on that side of the slough which was next to
|
|
his own house: so away he went, and Christian saw him no more.
|
|
|
|
{31}
|
|
Wherefore Christian was left to tumble in the Slough of Despond alone:
|
|
but still he endeavoured to struggle to that side of the slough
|
|
that was still further from his own house, and next to the wicket-gate;
|
|
<Christian in trouble seeks still to get further from his own house>
|
|
the which he did, but could not get out, because of the burden
|
|
that was upon his back: but I beheld in my dream, that a man
|
|
came to him, whose name was Help, and asked him, What he did there?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Sir, said Christian, I was bid go this way by a man
|
|
called Evangelist, who directed me also to yonder gate,
|
|
that I might escape the wrath to come; and as I was going thither
|
|
I fell in here.
|
|
|
|
{32}
|
|
<The Promises>
|
|
HELP. But why did not you look for the steps?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Fear followed me so hard, that I fled the next way, and fell in.
|
|
|
|
<Help lifts him up>
|
|
HELP. Then said he, Give me thy hand: so he gave him his hand,
|
|
and he drew him out, and set him upon sound ground, and bid him
|
|
go on his way. [Ps. 40:2]
|
|
|
|
{33}
|
|
Then I stepped to him that plucked him out, and said, Sir, wherefore,
|
|
since over this place is the way from the City of Destruction
|
|
to yonder gate, is it that this plat is not mended, that poor travellers
|
|
might go thither with more security? And he said unto me,
|
|
<What makes the Slough of Despond> This miry slough is such a place
|
|
as cannot be mended; it is the descent whither the scum and filth
|
|
that attends conviction for sin doth continually run, and therefore
|
|
it is called the Slough of Despond; for still, as the sinner is awakened
|
|
about his lost condition, there ariseth in his soul many fears,
|
|
and doubts, and discouraging apprehensions, which all of them
|
|
get together, and settle in this place. And this is the reason
|
|
of the badness of this ground.
|
|
|
|
{34}
|
|
It is not the pleasure of the King that this place should remain so bad.
|
|
[Isa. 35:3,4] His labourers also have, by the direction of
|
|
His Majesty's surveyors, been for above these sixteen hundred years
|
|
employed about this patch of ground, if perhaps it might
|
|
have been mended: yea, and to my knowledge, said he,
|
|
here have been swallowed up at least twenty thousand cart-loads,
|
|
yea, millions of wholesome instructions, that have at all seasons
|
|
been brought from all places of the King's dominions, and they that
|
|
can tell, say they are the best materials to make good ground
|
|
of the place; if so be, it might have been mended, but it is
|
|
the Slough of Despond still, and so will be when they have done
|
|
what they can.
|
|
|
|
{35}
|
|
<The promises of forgiveness and acceptance to life by faith in Christ>
|
|
True, there are, by the direction of the Law-giver, certain good and
|
|
substantial steps, placed even through the very midst of this slough;
|
|
but at such time as this place doth much spew out its filth,
|
|
as it doth against change of weather, these steps are hardly seen;
|
|
or, if they be, men, through the dizziness of their heads, step beside,
|
|
and then they are bemired to purpose, notwithstanding the steps
|
|
be there; but the ground is good when they are once got in at the gate.
|
|
[1 Sam. 12:23]
|
|
|
|
{36}
|
|
<Pliable got home, and is visited of his neighbours>
|
|
Now, I saw in my dream, that by this time Pliable was got home
|
|
to his house again, so that his neighbours came to visit him;
|
|
<His entertainment by them at his return> and some of them called him
|
|
wise man for coming back, and some called him fool for hazarding himself
|
|
with Christian: others again did mock at his cowardliness; saying,
|
|
Surely, since you began to venture, I would not have been so base
|
|
to have given out for a few difficulties. So Pliable sat sneaking
|
|
among them. But at last he got more confidence, and then they all
|
|
turned their tales, and began to deride poor Christian behind his back.
|
|
And thus much concerning Pliable.
|
|
|
|
{37}
|
|
<Mr. Worldly Wiseman meets with Christian>
|
|
Now, as Christian was walking solitarily by himself,
|
|
he espied one afar off, come crossing over the field to meet him;
|
|
and their hap was to meet just as they were crossing the way of
|
|
each other. The gentleman's name that met him was Mr. Worldly Wiseman,
|
|
he dwelt in the town of Carnal Policy, a very great town,
|
|
and also hard by from whence Christian came. This man, then,
|
|
meeting with Christian, and having some inkling of him,--
|
|
for Christian's setting forth from the City of Destruction was
|
|
much noised abroad, not only in the town where he dwelt,
|
|
but also it began to be the town talk in some other places,--
|
|
Mr. Worldly Wiseman, therefore, having some guess of him,
|
|
by beholding his laborious going, by observing his sighs and groans,
|
|
and the like, began thus to enter into some talk with Christian.
|
|
|
|
{38}
|
|
<Talk betwixt Mr. Worldly Wiseman and Christian>
|
|
WORLD. How now, good fellow, whither away after this burdened manner?
|
|
|
|
CHR. A burdened manner, indeed, as ever, I think, poor creature had!
|
|
And whereas you ask me, Whither away? I tell you, Sir,
|
|
I am going to yonder wicket-gate before me; for there, as I am informed,
|
|
I shall be put into a way to be rid of my heavy burden.
|
|
|
|
WORLD. Hast thou a wife and children?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes; but I am so laden with this burden that I cannot take
|
|
that pleasure in them as formerly; methinks I am as if I had none.
|
|
[1 Cor 7:29]
|
|
|
|
WORLD. Wilt thou hearken unto me if I give thee counsel?
|
|
|
|
CHR. If it be good, I will; for I stand in need of good counsel.
|
|
|
|
{39}
|
|
<Mr. Worldly Wiseman's counsel to Christian>
|
|
WORLD. I would advise thee, then, that thou with all speed
|
|
get thyself rid of thy burden; for thou wilt never be settled
|
|
in thy mind till then; nor canst thou enjoy the benefits
|
|
of the blessing which God hath bestowed upon thee till then.
|
|
|
|
CHR. That is that which I seek for, even to be rid of
|
|
this heavy burden; but get it off myself, I cannot; nor is there
|
|
any man in our country that can take it off my shoulders;
|
|
therefore am I going this way, as I told you, that I may be rid of
|
|
my burden.
|
|
|
|
WORLD. Who bid thee go this way to be rid of thy burden?
|
|
|
|
CHR. A man that appeared to me to be a very great and
|
|
honourable person; his name, as I remember, is Evangelist.
|
|
|
|
{40}
|
|
<Mr. Worldly Wiseman condemned Evangelist's counsel>
|
|
WORLD. I beshrew him for his counsel! there is not a more dangerous
|
|
and troublesome way in the world than is that unto which he hath
|
|
directed thee; and that thou shalt find, if thou wilt be ruled
|
|
by his counsel. Thou hast met with something, as I perceive, already;
|
|
for I see the dirt of the Slough of Despond is upon thee;
|
|
but that slough is the beginning of the sorrows that do attend those
|
|
that go on in that way. Hear me, I am older than thou;
|
|
thou art like to meet with, in the way which thou goest,
|
|
wearisomeness, painfulness, hunger, perils, nakedness, sword, lions,
|
|
dragons, darkness, and, in a word, death, and what not! These things
|
|
are certainly true, having been confirmed by many testimonies.
|
|
And why should a man so carelessly cast away himself, by giving heed
|
|
to a stranger?
|
|
|
|
<The frame of the heart of a young Christian>
|
|
CHR. Why, Sir, this burden upon my back is more terrible to me
|
|
than all these things which you have mentioned; nay, methinks I care not
|
|
what I meet with in the way, if so be I can also meet with deliverance
|
|
from my burden.
|
|
|
|
{41}
|
|
<Worldly Wiseman does not like that men should be serious
|
|
in reading the Bible>
|
|
WORLD. How camest thou by the burden at first?
|
|
|
|
CHR. By reading this book in my hand.
|
|
|
|
WORLD. I thought so; and it is happened unto thee as to other weak men,
|
|
who, meddling with things too high for them, do suddenly fall
|
|
into thy distractions; which distractions do not only unman men,
|
|
as thine, I perceive, have done thee, but they run them upon
|
|
desperate ventures to obtain they know not what.
|
|
|
|
CHR. I know what I would obtain; it is ease for my heavy burden.
|
|
|
|
{42}
|
|
<Whether Mr. Worldly Wiseman prefers morality before the strait gate>
|
|
WORLD. But why wilt thou seek for ease this way, seeing so many dangers
|
|
attend it? especially since, hadst thou but patience to hear me,
|
|
I could direct thee to the obtaining of what thou desirest,
|
|
without the dangers that thou in this way wilt run thyself into; yea,
|
|
and the remedy is at hand. Besides, I will add, that instead of
|
|
those dangers, thou shalt meet with much safety, friendship,
|
|
and content.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Pray, Sir, open this secret to me.
|
|
|
|
{43}
|
|
WORLD. Why, in yonder village--the village is named Morality--
|
|
there dwells a gentleman whose name is Legality, a very judicious man,
|
|
and a man of very good name, that has skill to help men off
|
|
with such burdens as thine are from their shoulders: yea,
|
|
to my knowledge, he hath done a great deal of good this way;
|
|
ay, and besides, he hath skill to cure those that are somewhat crazed
|
|
in their wits with their burdens. To him, as I said, thou mayest go,
|
|
and be helped presently. His house is not quite a mile from this place,
|
|
and if he should not be at home himself, he hath a pretty young man
|
|
to his son, whose name is Civility, that can do it (to speak on)
|
|
as well as the old gentleman himself; there, I say, thou mayest be
|
|
eased of thy burden; and if thou art not minded to go back to
|
|
thy former habitation, as, indeed, I would not wish thee,
|
|
thou mayest send for thy wife and children to thee to this village,
|
|
where there are houses now stand empty, one of which thou mayest have
|
|
at reasonable rates; provision is there also cheap and good;
|
|
and that which will make thy life the more happy is, to be sure,
|
|
there thou shalt live by honest neighbours, in credit and good fashion.
|
|
|
|
{44}
|
|
<Christian snared by Worldly Wiseman's words>
|
|
Now was Christian somewhat at a stand; but presently he concluded,
|
|
if this be true, which this gentleman hath said, my wisest course
|
|
is to take his advice; and with that he thus further spoke.
|
|
|
|
{45}
|
|
CHR. Sir, which is my way to this honest man's house?
|
|
|
|
<Mount Sinai>
|
|
WORLD. Do you see yonder hill?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, very well.
|
|
|
|
WORLD. By that hill you must go, and the first house you come at
|
|
is his.
|
|
|
|
{46}
|
|
<Christian afraid that Mount Sinai would fall on his head>
|
|
So Christian turned out of his way to go to Mr. Legality's house
|
|
for help; but, behold, when he was got now hard by the hill,
|
|
it seemed so high, and also that side of it that was next the wayside
|
|
did hang so much over, that Christian was afraid to venture further,
|
|
lest the hill should fall on his head; wherefore there he stood still
|
|
and wotted not what to do. Also his burden now seemed heavier to him
|
|
than while he was in his way. There came also flashes of fire
|
|
out of the hill, that made Christian afraid that he should be burned.
|
|
[Ex. 19:16,18] Here, therefore, he sweat and did quake for fear.
|
|
[Heb. 12:21]
|
|
|
|
When Christians unto carnal men give ear,
|
|
Out of their way they go, and pay for 't dear;
|
|
For Master Worldly Wiseman can but shew
|
|
A saint the way to bondage and to woe.
|
|
|
|
{47}
|
|
<Evangelist findeth Christian under Mount Sinai, and looketh severely
|
|
upon him>
|
|
And now he began to be sorry that he had taken Mr. Worldly Wiseman's
|
|
counsel. And with that he saw Evangelist coming to meet him;
|
|
at the sight also of whom he began to blush for shame. So Evangelist
|
|
drew nearer and nearer; and coming up to him, he looked upon him
|
|
with a severe and dreadful countenance, and thus began to reason
|
|
with Christian.
|
|
|
|
{48}
|
|
<Evangelist reasons afresh with Christian>
|
|
EVAN. What dost thou here, Christian? said he: at which words
|
|
Christian knew not what to answer; wherefore at present he stood
|
|
speechless before him. Then said Evangelist further,
|
|
Art not thou the man that I found crying without the walls
|
|
of the City of Destruction?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, dear Sir, I am the man.
|
|
|
|
EVAN. Did not I direct thee the way to the little wicket-gate?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, dear Sir, said Christian.
|
|
|
|
EVAN. How is it, then, that thou art so quickly turned aside?
|
|
for thou art now out of the way.
|
|
|
|
{49}
|
|
CHR. I met with a gentleman so soon as I had got over
|
|
the Slough of Despond, who persuaded me that I might,
|
|
in the village before me, find a man that would take off my burden.
|
|
|
|
EVAN. What was he?
|
|
|
|
CHR. He looked like a gentleman, and talked much to me,
|
|
and got me at last to yield; so I came hither; but when I beheld
|
|
this hill, and how it hangs over the way, I suddenly made a stand
|
|
lest it should fall on my head.
|
|
|
|
EVAN. What said that gentleman to you?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why, he asked me whither I was going, and I told him.
|
|
|
|
EVAN. And what said he then?
|
|
|
|
CHR. He asked me if I had a family? And I told him. But, said I,
|
|
I am so loaden with the burden that is on my back, that I cannot
|
|
take pleasure in them as formerly.
|
|
|
|
EVAN. And what said he then?
|
|
|
|
{50}
|
|
CHR. He bid me with speed get rid of my burden; and I told him
|
|
that it was ease that I sought. And said I, I am therefore going
|
|
to yonder gate, to receive further direction how I may get to the place
|
|
of deliverance. So he said that he would shew me a better way,
|
|
and short, not so attended with difficulties as the way, Sir, that you
|
|
set me in; which way, said he, will direct you to a gentleman's house
|
|
that hath skill to take off these burdens, so I believed him,
|
|
and turned out of that way into this, if haply I might be soon eased
|
|
of my burden. But when I came to this place, and beheld things
|
|
as they are, I stopped for fear (as I said) of danger:
|
|
but I now know not what to do.
|
|
|
|
{51}
|
|
<Evangelist convinces Christian of his error>
|
|
EVAN. Then, said Evangelist, stand still a little, that I may show thee
|
|
the words of God. So he stood trembling. Then said Evangelist,
|
|
"See that ye refuse not him that speaketh. For if they escaped not
|
|
who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape,
|
|
if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven." [Heb. 12:25]
|
|
He said, moreover, "Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man
|
|
draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him." [Heb. 10:38]
|
|
He also did thus apply them: Thou art the man that art running into
|
|
this misery; thou hast begun to reject the counsel of the Most High,
|
|
and to draw back thy foot from the way of peace, even almost
|
|
to the hazarding of thy perdition.
|
|
|
|
{52}
|
|
Then Christian fell down at his feet as dead, crying, "Woe is me,
|
|
for I am undone!" At the sight of which Evangelist caught him
|
|
by the right hand, saying, "All manner of sin and blasphemies
|
|
shall be forgiven unto men." [Matt. 12:31, Mark 3:28]
|
|
"Be not faithless, but believing." [John 20:27] Then did Christian
|
|
again a little revive, and stood up trembling, as at first,
|
|
before Evangelist.
|
|
|
|
{53}
|
|
<Mr. Worldly Wiseman described by Evangelist>
|
|
Then Evangelist proceeded, saying, Give more earnest heed
|
|
to the things that I shall tell thee of. I will now show thee
|
|
who it was that deluded thee, and who it was also to whom he sent thee.
|
|
--The man that met thee is one Worldly Wiseman, and rightly is he
|
|
so called; partly, because he savoureth only the doctrine of this world,
|
|
[1 John 4:5] (therefore he always goes to the town of Morality
|
|
to church): and partly because he loveth that doctrine best,
|
|
for it saveth him best from the cross. [Gal 6:12] And because
|
|
he is of this carnal temper, therefore he seeketh to pervert my ways,
|
|
though right. Now there are three things in this man's counsel,
|
|
that thou must utterly abhor.
|
|
|
|
<Evangelist discovers the deceit of Mr. Worldly Wiseman>
|
|
|
|
1. His turning thee out of the way.
|
|
2. His labouring to render the cross odious to thee. And,
|
|
3. His setting thy feet in that way that leadeth unto
|
|
the administration of death.
|
|
|
|
{54}
|
|
First, Thou must abhor his turning thee out of the way;
|
|
and thine own consenting thereunto: because this is to reject
|
|
the counsel of God for the sake of the counsel of a Worldly Wiseman.
|
|
The Lord says, "Strive to enter in at the strait gate" [Luke 13:24],
|
|
the gate to which I sent thee; for "strait is the gate that leadeth
|
|
unto life, and few there be that find it." [Matt. 7:14]
|
|
From this little wicket-gate, and from the way thereto,
|
|
hath this wicked man turned thee, to the bringing of thee
|
|
almost to destruction; hate, therefore, his turning thee out of the way,
|
|
and abhor thyself for hearkening to him.
|
|
|
|
{55}
|
|
Secondly, Thou must abhor his labouring to render the cross
|
|
odious unto thee; for thou art to prefer it "before the treasures
|
|
in Egypt." [Heb. 11:25,26] Besides the King of glory hath told thee,
|
|
that he that "will save his life shall lose it." [Mark 8:35;
|
|
John 12:25; Matt. 10:39] And, "He that cometh after me,
|
|
and hateth not his father, and mother, and wife, and children,
|
|
and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also,
|
|
he cannot be my disciple." [Luke 14:26] I say, therefore,
|
|
for man to labour to persuade thee, that that shall be thy death,
|
|
without which, THE TRUTH hath said, thou canst not have eternal life;
|
|
this doctrine thou must abhor.
|
|
|
|
{56}
|
|
Thirdly, Thou must hate his setting of thy feet in the way that leadeth
|
|
to the ministration of death. And for this thou must consider to whom
|
|
he sent thee, and also how unable that person was to deliver thee
|
|
from thy burden.
|
|
|
|
{57}
|
|
<The bond-woman>
|
|
He to whom thou wast sent for ease, being by name Legality,
|
|
is the son of the bond-woman which now is, and is in bondage
|
|
with her children [Gal 4:21-27]; and is, in a mystery, this Mount Sinai,
|
|
which thou hast feared will fall on thy head. Now, if she,
|
|
with her children, are in bondage, how canst thou expect by them
|
|
to be made free? This Legality, therefore, is not able to set thee free
|
|
from thy burden. No man was as yet ever rid of his burden by him; no,
|
|
nor ever is like to be: ye cannot be justified by the works of the law;
|
|
for by the deeds of the law no man living can be rid of his burden:
|
|
therefore, Mr. Worldly Wiseman is an alien, and Mr. Legality is a cheat;
|
|
and for his son Civility, notwithstanding his simpering looks,
|
|
he is but a hypocrite and cannot help thee. Believe me,
|
|
there is nothing in all this noise, that thou hast heard of these
|
|
sottish men, but a design to beguile thee of thy salvation,
|
|
by turning thee from the way in which I had set thee. After this,
|
|
Evangelist called aloud to the heavens for confirmation of what
|
|
he had said: and with that there came words and fire
|
|
out of the mountain under which poor Christian stood, that made
|
|
the hair of his flesh stand up. The words were thus pronounced:
|
|
`As many as are of the works of the law are under the curse;
|
|
for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things
|
|
which are written in the book of the law to do them.' [Gal. 3:10]
|
|
|
|
{58}
|
|
Now Christian looked for nothing but death, and began
|
|
to cry out lamentably; even cursing the time in which he met
|
|
with Mr. Worldly Wiseman; still calling himself a thousand fools
|
|
for hearkening to his counsel; he also was greatly ashamed to think
|
|
that this gentleman's arguments, flowing only from the flesh,
|
|
should have the prevalency with him as to cause him to forsake
|
|
the right way. This done, he applied himself again to Evangelist
|
|
in words and sense as follow:
|
|
|
|
{59}
|
|
<Christian inquires if he may yet be happy>
|
|
CHR. Sir, what think you? Is there hope? May I now go back
|
|
and go up to the wicket-gate? Shall I not be abandoned for this,
|
|
and sent back from thence ashamed? I am sorry I have hearkened to
|
|
this man's counsel. But may my sin be forgiven?
|
|
|
|
<Evangelist comforts him>
|
|
EVAN. Then said Evangelist to him, Thy sin is very great,
|
|
for by it thou hast committed two evils: thou hast forsaken the way
|
|
that is good, to tread in forbidden paths; yet will the man at the gate
|
|
receive thee, for he has goodwill for men; only, said he,
|
|
take heed that thou turn not aside again, `lest thou perish from
|
|
the way, when his wrath is kindled but a little.' [Ps. 2:12]
|
|
Then did Christian address himself to go back; and Evangelist,
|
|
after he had kissed him, gave him one smile, and bid him God-speed.
|
|
So he went on with haste, neither spake he to any man by the way;
|
|
nor, if any asked him, would he vouchsafe them an answer.
|
|
He went like one that was all the while treading on forbidden ground,
|
|
and could by no means think himself safe, till again he was got
|
|
into the way which he left, to follow Mr. Worldly Wiseman's counsel.
|
|
So, in process of time, Christian got up to the gate.
|
|
Now, over the gate there was written, `Knock, and it shall be opened
|
|
unto you.' [Matt 7:8]
|
|
|
|
{60}
|
|
"He that will enter in must first without
|
|
Stand knocking at the Gate, nor need he doubt
|
|
That is A KNOCKER but to enter in;
|
|
For God can love him, and forgive his sin."
|
|
|
|
He knocked, therefore, more than once or twice, saying--
|
|
|
|
"May I now enter here? Will he within
|
|
Open to sorry me, though I have been
|
|
An undeserving rebel? Then shall I
|
|
Not fail to sing his lasting praise on high."
|
|
|
|
At last there came a grave person to the gate, named Good-will,
|
|
who asked who was there? and whence he came? and what he would have?
|
|
|
|
{61}
|
|
CHR. Here is a poor burdened sinner. I come from
|
|
the City of Destruction, but am going to Mount Zion,
|
|
that I may be delivered from the wrath to come. I would therefore,
|
|
Sir, since I am informed that by this gate is the way thither,
|
|
know if you are willing to let me in?
|
|
|
|
<The gate will be opened to broken-hearted sinners>
|
|
GOOD-WILL. I am willing with all my heart, said he; and with that
|
|
he opened the gate.
|
|
|
|
{62}
|
|
So when Christian was stepping in, the other gave him a pull.
|
|
Then said Christian, What means that? The other told him.
|
|
A little distance from this gate, there is erected a strong castle,
|
|
of which Beelzebub is the captain; <Satan envies those that enter
|
|
the strait gate> from thence, both he and them that are with him
|
|
shoot arrows at those that come up to this gate, if haply they may die
|
|
before they can enter in.
|
|
|
|
<Christian entered the gate with joy and trembling>
|
|
Then said Christian, I rejoice and tremble. So when he was got in,
|
|
the man of the gate asked him who directed him thither?
|
|
|
|
{63}
|
|
<Talk between Good-will and Christian>
|
|
CHR. Evangelist bid me come hither, and knock, (as I did);
|
|
and he said that you, Sir, would tell me what I must do.
|
|
|
|
GOOD-WILL. An open door is set before thee, and no man can shut it.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Now I begin to reap the benefits of my hazards.
|
|
|
|
GOOD-WILL. But how is it that you came alone?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Because none of my neighbours saw their danger, as I saw mine.
|
|
|
|
GOOD-WILL. Did any of them know of your coming?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes; my wife and children saw me at the first, and called after me
|
|
to turn again; also, some of my neighbours stood crying
|
|
and calling after me to return; but I put my fingers in my ears,
|
|
and so came on my way.
|
|
|
|
GOOD-WILL. But did none of them follow you, to persuade you to go back?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, both Obstinate and Pliable; but when they saw
|
|
that they could not prevail, Obstinate went railing back,
|
|
but Pliable came with me a little way.
|
|
|
|
GOOD-WILL. But why did he not come through?
|
|
|
|
{64}
|
|
<A man may have company when he sets out for heaven,
|
|
and yet go thither alone>
|
|
CHR. We, indeed, came both together, until we came
|
|
at the Slough of Despond, into the which we also suddenly fell.
|
|
And then was my neighbour, Pliable, discouraged, and would not
|
|
venture further. Wherefore, getting out again on that side
|
|
next to his own house, he told me I should possess the brave country
|
|
alone for him; so he went his way, and I came mine--
|
|
he after Obstinate, and I to this gate.
|
|
|
|
GOOD-WILL. Then said Good-will, Alas, poor man! is the celestial glory
|
|
of so small esteem with him, that he counteth it not worth
|
|
running the hazards of a few difficulties to obtain it?
|
|
|
|
{65}
|
|
<Christian accuses himself before the man at the gate>
|
|
CHR. Truly, said Christian, I have said the truth of Pliable,
|
|
and if I should also say all the truth of myself, it will appear
|
|
there is no betterment betwixt him and myself. It is true,
|
|
he went back to his own house, but I also turned aside to go
|
|
in the way of death, being persuaded thereto by the carnal arguments
|
|
of one Mr. Worldly Wiseman.
|
|
|
|
GOOD-WILL. Oh, did he light upon you? What! he would have had you
|
|
a sought for ease at the hands of Mr. Legality. They are, both of them,
|
|
a very cheat. But did you take his counsel?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, as far as I durst; I went to find out Mr. Legality,
|
|
until I thought that the mountain that stands by his house
|
|
would have fallen upon my head; wherefore there I was forced to stop.
|
|
|
|
GOOD-WILL. That mountain has been the death of many,
|
|
and will be the death of many more; it is well you escaped being
|
|
by it dashed in pieces.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why, truly, I do not know what had become of me there,
|
|
had not Evangelist happily met me again, as I was musing in the midst
|
|
of my dumps; but it was God's mercy that he came to me again, for else
|
|
I had never come hither. But now I am come, such a one as I am,
|
|
more fit, indeed, for death, by that mountain, than thus to stand
|
|
talking with my lord; but, oh, what a favour is this to me,
|
|
that yet I am admitted entrance here!
|
|
|
|
{66}
|
|
<Christian comforted again>
|
|
GOOD-WILL. We make no objections against any, notwithstanding all
|
|
that they have done before they came hither. They are in no wise
|
|
cast out [John vi.37]; and therefore, good Christian, come a little way
|
|
with me, and I will teach thee about the way thou must go.
|
|
<Christian directed yet on his way> Look before thee;
|
|
dost thou see this narrow way? THAT is the way thou must go;
|
|
it was cast up by the patriarchs, prophets, Christ, and his apostles;
|
|
and it is as straight as a rule can make it. This is the way
|
|
thou must go.
|
|
|
|
{67}
|
|
<Christian afraid of losing his way>
|
|
CHR. But, said Christian, are there no turnings or windings by which
|
|
a stranger may lose his way?
|
|
|
|
GOOD-WILL. Yes, there are many ways butt down upon this,
|
|
and they are crooked and wide. But thus thou mayest distinguish
|
|
the right from the wrong, the right only being straight and narrow.
|
|
[Matt 7:14]
|
|
|
|
{68}
|
|
<Christian weary of his burden>
|
|
Then I saw in my dream that Christian asked him further
|
|
if he could not help him off with his burden that was upon his back;
|
|
for as yet he had not got rid thereof, nor could he by any means
|
|
get it off without help.
|
|
|
|
<There is no deliverance from guilt and burden of sin,
|
|
but by the death and blood of Christ>
|
|
He told him, As to thy burden, be content to bear it, until thou comest
|
|
to the place of deliverance; for there it will fall from thy back
|
|
of itself.
|
|
|
|
{69}
|
|
Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address himself
|
|
to his journey. So the other told him, That by that he was gone
|
|
some distance from the gate, he would come at the house
|
|
of the Interpreter, at whose door he should knock, and he would show him
|
|
excellent things. Then Christian took his leave of his friend,
|
|
and he again bid him God-speed.
|
|
|
|
{70}
|
|
<Christian comes to the house of the interpreter>
|
|
Then he went on till he came to the house of the Interpreter,
|
|
where he knocked over and over; at last one came to the door,
|
|
and asked who was there.
|
|
|
|
{71}
|
|
CHR. Sir, here is a traveller, who was bid by an acquaintance
|
|
of the good-man of this house to call here for my profit;
|
|
I would therefore speak with the master of the house.
|
|
So he called for the master of the house, who, after a little time,
|
|
came to Christian, and asked him what he would have.
|
|
|
|
<He is entertained>
|
|
CHR. Sir, said Christian, I am a man that am come from
|
|
the City of Destruction, and am going to the Mount Zion;
|
|
and I was told by the man that stands at the gate, at the head
|
|
of this way, that if I called here, you would show me excellent things,
|
|
such as would be a help to me in my journey.
|
|
|
|
{72}
|
|
<Illumination>
|
|
INTER. Then said the Interpreter, Come in; I will show that
|
|
which will be profitable to thee. So he commanded his man
|
|
to light the candle, and bid Christian follow him: so he had him
|
|
into a private room, <Christian sees a grave picture> and bid his man
|
|
open a door; the which when he had done, Christian saw the picture
|
|
of a very grave person hang up against the wall; and this was
|
|
the fashion of it. <The fashion of the picture> It had eyes
|
|
lifted up to heaven, the best of books in his hand, the law of truth
|
|
was written upon his lips, the world was behind his back.
|
|
It stood as if it pleaded with men, and a crown of gold did hang
|
|
over his head.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Then said Christian, What meaneth this?
|
|
|
|
{73}
|
|
<The meaning of the picture>
|
|
INTER. The man whose picture this is, is one of a thousand;
|
|
he can beget children [1 Cor. 4:15], travail in birth with children
|
|
[Gal. 4:19], and nurse them himself when they are born.
|
|
And whereas thou seest him with his eyes lift up to heaven,
|
|
the best of books in his hand, and the law of truth writ on his lips,
|
|
it is to show thee that his work is to know and unfold dark things
|
|
to sinners; even as also thou seest him stand as if he pleaded with men:
|
|
and whereas thou seest the world as cast behind him, and that a crown
|
|
hangs over his head, that is to show thee that slighting and despising
|
|
the things that are present, for the love that he hath
|
|
to his Master's service, he is sure in the world that comes next
|
|
to have glory for his reward. <Why he showed him the picture first>
|
|
Now, said the Interpreter, I have showed thee this picture first,
|
|
because the man whose picture this is, is the only man whom
|
|
the Lord of the place whither thou art going, hath authorised to be
|
|
thy guide in all difficult places thou mayest meet with in the way;
|
|
wherefore, take good heed to what I have shewed thee, and bear well
|
|
in thy mind what thou hast seen, lest in thy journey thou meet with
|
|
some that pretend to lead thee right, but their way goes down to death.
|
|
|
|
{74}
|
|
Then he took him by the hand, and led him into a very large parlour
|
|
that was full of dust, because never swept; the which after he had
|
|
reviewed a little while, the Interpreter called for a man to sweep.
|
|
Now, when he began to sweep, the dust began so abundantly to fly about,
|
|
that Christian had almost therewith been choked. Then said
|
|
the Interpreter to a damsel that stood by, Bring hither the water,
|
|
and sprinkle the room; the which, when she had done,
|
|
it was swept and cleansed with pleasure.
|
|
|
|
{75}
|
|
CHR. Then said Christian, What means this?
|
|
|
|
INTER. The Interpreter answered, This parlour is the heart of a man
|
|
that was never sanctified by the sweet grace of the gospel;
|
|
the dust is his original sin and inward corruptions, that have defiled
|
|
the whole man. He that began to sweep at first, is the Law;
|
|
but she that brought water, and did sprinkle it, is the Gospel.
|
|
Now, whereas thou sawest, that so soon as the first began to sweep,
|
|
the dust did so fly about that the room by him could not be cleansed,
|
|
but that thou wast almost choked therewith; this is to shew thee,
|
|
that the law, instead of cleansing the heart (by its working) from sin,
|
|
doth revive, put strength into, and increase it in the soul,
|
|
even as it doth discover and forbid it, for it doth not give power
|
|
to subdue. [Rom. 7:6; 1 Cor. 15:56; Rom. 5:20]
|
|
|
|
{76}
|
|
Again, as thou sawest the damsel sprinkle the room with water,
|
|
upon which it was cleansed with pleasure; this is to show thee,
|
|
that when the gospel comes in the sweet and precious influences thereof
|
|
to the heart, then, I say, even as thou sawest the damsel lay the dust
|
|
by sprinkling the floor with water, so is sin vanquished and subdued,
|
|
and the soul made clean through the faith of it, and consequently fit
|
|
for the King of glory to inhabit. [John 15:3; Eph. 5:26; Acts 15:9;
|
|
Rom. 16:25,26; John 15:13]
|
|
|
|
{77}
|
|
I saw, moreover, in my dream, that the Interpreter took him by the hand,
|
|
and had him into a little room, where sat two little children,
|
|
each one in his chair. <He showed him passion and patience>
|
|
The name of the eldest was Passion, and the name of the other Patience.
|
|
Passion seemed to be much discontented; but Patience was very quiet.
|
|
Then Christian asked, What is the reason of the discontent of Passion?
|
|
<Passion will have all now. Patience is for waiting>
|
|
The Interpreter answered, The Governor of them would have him stay
|
|
for his best things till the beginning of the next year;
|
|
but he will have all now: but Patience is willing to wait.
|
|
|
|
<Passion has his desire>
|
|
Then I saw that one came to Passion, and brought him a bag of treasure,
|
|
and poured it down at his feet, the which he took up
|
|
and rejoiced therein, and withal laughed Patience to scorn.
|
|
<And quickly lavishes all away> But I beheld but a while,
|
|
and he had lavished all away, and had nothing left him but rags.
|
|
|
|
{78}
|
|
CHR. Then said Christian to the Interpreter, Expound this matter
|
|
more fully to me.
|
|
|
|
<The matter expounded>
|
|
INTER. So he said, These two lads are figures: Passion, of the men
|
|
of this world; and Patience, of the men of that which is to come;
|
|
for as here thou seest, Passion will have all now this year,
|
|
that is to say, in this world; so are the men of this world,
|
|
they must have all their good things now, they cannot stay
|
|
till next year, that is until the next world, for their portion of good.
|
|
<The worldly man for a bird in the hand> That proverb,
|
|
`A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush', is of more authority
|
|
with them than are all the Divine testimonies of the good of the world
|
|
to come. But as thou sawest that he had quickly lavished all away,
|
|
and had presently left him nothing but rags; so will it be with all
|
|
such men at the end of this world.
|
|
|
|
<Patience has the best wisdom>
|
|
CHR. Then said Christian, Now I see that Patience has the best wisdom,
|
|
and that upon many accounts. First, because he stays
|
|
for the best things. Second, and also because he will have
|
|
the glory of his, when the other has nothing but rags.
|
|
|
|
{79}
|
|
<Things that are first must give place; but things that are last
|
|
are lasting>
|
|
INTER. Nay, you may add another, to wit, the glory of the next world
|
|
will never wear out; but these are suddenly gone. Therefore Passion
|
|
had not so much reason to laugh at Patience, because he had
|
|
his good things first, as Patience will have to laugh at Passion,
|
|
because he had his best things last; for first must give place to last,
|
|
because last must have his time to come; but last gives place
|
|
to nothing; for there is not another to succeed. He, therefore,
|
|
that hath his portion first, must needs have a time to spend it;
|
|
but he that hath his portion last, must have it lastingly;
|
|
<Dives had his good things first> therefore it is said of Dives,
|
|
"Thou in thy life-time receivedst thy good things, and likewise
|
|
Lazarus evil things; but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented."
|
|
[Luke 16:25]
|
|
|
|
CHR. Then I perceive it is not best to covet things that are now,
|
|
but to wait for things to come.
|
|
|
|
<The first things are but temporal>
|
|
INTER. You say the truth: "For the things which are seen are temporal;
|
|
but the things which are not seen are eternal." [2 Cor. 4:18]
|
|
But though this be so, yet since things present and our fleshly appetite
|
|
are such near neighbours one to another; and again,
|
|
because things to come, and carnal sense, are such strangers
|
|
one to another; therefore it is, that the first of these so suddenly
|
|
fall into amity, and that distance is so continued between the second.
|
|
|
|
{80}
|
|
Then I saw in my dream that the Interpreter took Christian by the hand,
|
|
and led him into a place where was a fire burning against a wall,
|
|
and one standing by it, always casting much water upon it, to quench it;
|
|
yet did the fire burn higher and hotter.
|
|
|
|
Then said Christian, What means this?
|
|
|
|
{81}
|
|
The Interpreter answered, This fire is the work of grace that is
|
|
wrought in the heart; he that casts water upon it, to extinguish
|
|
and put it out, is the Devil; but in that thou seest the fire
|
|
notwithstanding burn higher and hotter, thou shalt also see
|
|
the reason of that. So he had him about to the backside of the wall,
|
|
where he saw a man with a vessel of oil in his hand, of the which
|
|
he did also continually cast, but secretly, into the fire.
|
|
|
|
Then said Christian, What means this?
|
|
|
|
{82}
|
|
The Interpreter answered, This is Christ, who continually,
|
|
with the oil of his grace, maintains the work already begun
|
|
in the heart: by the means of which, notwithstanding what the devil
|
|
can do, the souls of his people prove gracious still. [2 Cor. 12:9]
|
|
And in that thou sawest that the man stood behind the wall to maintain
|
|
the fire, that is to teach thee that it is hard for the tempted
|
|
to see how this work of grace is maintained in the soul.
|
|
|
|
I saw also, that the Interpreter took him again by the hand,
|
|
and led him into a pleasant place, where was builded a stately palace,
|
|
beautiful to behold; at the sight of which Christian
|
|
was greatly delighted. He saw also, upon the top thereof,
|
|
certain persons walking, who were clothed all in gold.
|
|
|
|
Then said Christian, May we go in thither?
|
|
|
|
{83}
|
|
<The valiant man>
|
|
Then the Interpreter took him, and led him up towards the door
|
|
of the palace; and behold, at the door stood a great company of men,
|
|
as desirous to go in; but durst not. There also sat a man
|
|
at a little distance from the door, at a table-side, with a book
|
|
and his inkhorn before him, to take the name of him that should
|
|
enter therein; he saw also, that in the doorway stood many men in armour
|
|
to keep it, being resolved to do the men that would enter
|
|
what hurt and mischief they could. Now was Christian somewhat in amaze.
|
|
At last, when every man started back for fear of the armed men,
|
|
Christian saw a man of a very stout countenance come up to the man
|
|
that sat there to write, saying, Set down my name, Sir: the which
|
|
when he had done, he saw the man draw his sword, and put a helmet
|
|
upon his head, and rush toward the door upon the armed men, who laid
|
|
upon him with deadly force; but the man, not at all discouraged,
|
|
fell to cutting and hacking most fiercely. So after he had received
|
|
and given many wounds to those that attempted to keep him out,
|
|
he cut his way through them all [Acts 14:.22], and pressed forward
|
|
into the palace, at which there was a pleasant voice heard from those
|
|
that were within, even of those that walked upon the top of the palace,
|
|
saying--
|
|
|
|
"Come in, come in;
|
|
Eternal glory thou shalt win."
|
|
|
|
So he went in, and was clothed with such garments as they.
|
|
Then Christian smiled and said; I think verily I know the meaning
|
|
of this.
|
|
|
|
{84}
|
|
<Despair like an iron cage>
|
|
Now, said Christian, let me go hence. Nay, stay, said the Interpreter,
|
|
till I have shewed thee a little more, and after that thou shalt go
|
|
on thy way. So he took him by the hand again, and led him into
|
|
a very dark room, where there sat a man in an iron cage.
|
|
|
|
Now the man, to look on, seemed very sad; he sat with his eyes
|
|
looking down to the ground, his hands folded together,
|
|
and he sighed as if he would break his heart. Then said Christian,
|
|
What means this? At which the Interpreter bid him talk with the man.
|
|
|
|
Then said Christian to the man, What art thou? The man answered,
|
|
I am what I was not once.
|
|
|
|
{85}
|
|
CHR. What wast thou once?
|
|
|
|
MAN. The man said, I was once a fair and flourishing professor,
|
|
both in mine own eyes, and also in the eyes of others; I once was,
|
|
as I thought, fair for the Celestial City, and had then even joy
|
|
at the thoughts that I should get thither. [Luke 8:13]
|
|
|
|
CHR. Well, but what art thou now?
|
|
|
|
MAN. I am now a man of despair, and am shut up in it,
|
|
as in this iron cage. I cannot get out. Oh, now I cannot!
|
|
|
|
CHR. But how camest thou in this condition?
|
|
|
|
MAN. I left off to watch and be sober. I laid the reins,
|
|
upon the neck of my lusts; I sinned against the light of the Word
|
|
and the goodness of God; I have grieved the Spirit, and he is gone;
|
|
I tempted the devil, and he is come to me; I have provoked God to anger,
|
|
and he has left me: I have so hardened my heart, that I cannot repent.
|
|
|
|
{86}
|
|
Then said Christian to the Interpreter, But is there no hope for such
|
|
a man as this? Ask him, said the Interpreter. Nay, said Christian,
|
|
pray, Sir, do you.
|
|
|
|
INTER. Then said the Interpreter, Is there no hope, but you must be
|
|
kept in the iron cage of despair?
|
|
|
|
MAN. No, none at all.
|
|
|
|
INTER. Why, the Son of the Blessed is very pitiful.
|
|
|
|
MAN. I have crucified him to myself afresh [Heb. 6:6];
|
|
I have despised his person [Luke 19:14]; I have despised
|
|
his righteousness; I have "counted his blood an unholy thing";
|
|
I have "done despite to the Spirit of grace". [Heb. 10:28-29]
|
|
Therefore I have shut myself out of all the promises,
|
|
and there now remains to me nothing but threatenings,
|
|
dreadful threatenings, fearful threatenings, of certain judgement
|
|
and fiery indignation, which shall devour me as an adversary.
|
|
|
|
{87}
|
|
INTER. For what did you bring yourself into this condition?
|
|
|
|
MAN. For the lusts, pleasures, and profits of this world;
|
|
in the enjoyment of which I did then promise myself much delight;
|
|
but now every one of those things also bite me, and gnaw me
|
|
like a burning worm.
|
|
|
|
INTER. But canst thou not now repent and turn?
|
|
|
|
{88}
|
|
MAN. God hath denied me repentance. His Word gives me no encouragement
|
|
to believe; yea, himself hath shut me up in this iron cage;
|
|
nor can all the men in the world let me out. O eternity, eternity!
|
|
how shall I grapple with the misery that I must meet with in eternity!
|
|
|
|
INTER. Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Let this man's misery
|
|
be remembered by thee, and be an everlasting caution to thee.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Well, said Christian, this is fearful! God help me to watch and
|
|
be sober, and to pray that I may shun the cause of this man's misery!
|
|
Sir, is it not time for me to go on my way now?
|
|
|
|
INTER. Tarry till I shall show thee one thing more, and then thou shalt
|
|
go on thy way.
|
|
|
|
{89}
|
|
So he took Christian by the hand again, and led him into a chamber,
|
|
where there was one rising out of bed; and as he put on his raiment,
|
|
he shook and trembled. Then said Christian, Why doth this man
|
|
thus tremble? The Interpreter then bid him tell to Christian
|
|
the reason of his so doing. So he began and said, This night,
|
|
as I was in my sleep, I dreamed, and behold the heavens grew
|
|
exceeding black; also it thundered and lightened in most fearful wise,
|
|
that it put me into an agony; so I looked up in my dream,
|
|
and saw the clouds rack at an unusual rate, upon which I heard
|
|
a great sound of a trumpet, and saw also a man sit upon a cloud,
|
|
attended with the thousands of heaven; they were all in flaming fire:
|
|
also the heavens were in a burning flame. I heard then a voice saying,
|
|
"Arise, ye dead, and come to judgement"; and with that the rocks rent,
|
|
the graves opened, and the dead that were therein came forth.
|
|
Some of them were exceeding glad, and looked upward; and some sought
|
|
to hide themselves under the mountains. [1 Cor. 15:52; 1 Thes. 4:16;
|
|
Jude 14; John 5:28,29; 2 Thes. 1:7,8; Rev. 20:11-14; Isa. 26:21;
|
|
Micah 7:16,17; Ps. 95:1-3; Dan. 7:10] Then I saw the man
|
|
that sat upon the cloud open the book, and bid the world draw near.
|
|
Yet there was, by reason of a fierce flame which issued out
|
|
and came from before him, a convenient distance betwixt him and them,
|
|
as betwixt the judge and the prisoners at the bar. [Mal. 3:2,3;
|
|
Dan. 7:9,10] I heard it also proclaimed to them that attended on
|
|
the man that sat on the cloud, Gather together the tares, the chaff,
|
|
and stubble, and cast them into the burning lake. [Matt. 3:12; 13:30;
|
|
Mal. 4:1] And with that, the bottomless pit opened, just whereabout
|
|
I stood; out of the mouth of which there came, in an abundant manner,
|
|
smoke and coals of fire, with hideous noises. It was also said
|
|
to the same persons, "Gather my wheat into the garner." [Luke 3:17]
|
|
And with that I saw many catched up and carried away into the clouds,
|
|
but I was left behind. [1 Thes. 4:16,17] I also sought to hide myself,
|
|
but I could not, for the man that sat upon the cloud still kept his eye
|
|
upon me; my sins also came into my mind; and my conscience did accuse me
|
|
on every side. [Rom. 3:14,15] Upon this I awaked from my sleep.
|
|
|
|
{90}
|
|
CHR. But what is it that made you so afraid of this sight?
|
|
|
|
MAN. Why, I thought that the day of judgement was come,
|
|
and that I was not ready for it: but this frighted me most,
|
|
that the angels gathered up several, and left me behind;
|
|
also the pit of hell opened her mouth just where I stood.
|
|
My conscience, too, afflicted me; and, as I thought, the Judge
|
|
had always his eye upon me, shewing indignation in his countenance.
|
|
|
|
{91}
|
|
Then said the Interpreter to Christian, Hast thou considered
|
|
all these things?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, and they put me in hope and fear.
|
|
|
|
INTER. Well, keep all things so in thy mind that they may be as a goad
|
|
in thy sides, to prick thee forward in the way thou must go.
|
|
Then Christian began to gird up his loins, and to address himself
|
|
to his journey. Then said the Interpreter, The Comforter be always
|
|
with thee, good Christian, to guide thee in the way that leads
|
|
to the City. So Christian went on his way, saying--
|
|
|
|
"Here I have seen things rare and profitable;
|
|
Things pleasant, dreadful, things to make me stable
|
|
In what I have begun to take in hand;
|
|
Then let me think on them, and understand
|
|
Wherefore they showed me were, and let me be
|
|
Thankful, O good Interpreter, to thee."
|
|
|
|
{92}
|
|
Now I saw in my dream, that the highway up which Christian was to go,
|
|
was fenced on either side with a wall, and that wall
|
|
was called Salvation. [Isa. 26:1] Up this way, therefore,
|
|
did burdened Christian run, but not without great difficulty,
|
|
because of the load on his back.
|
|
|
|
{93}
|
|
He ran thus till he came at a place somewhat ascending,
|
|
and upon that place stood a cross, and a little below, in the bottom,
|
|
a sepulchre. So I saw in my dream, that just as Christian came up
|
|
with the cross, his burden loosed from off his shoulders,
|
|
and fell from off his back, and began to tumble, and so continued to do,
|
|
till it came to the mouth of the sepulchre, where it fell in,
|
|
and I saw it no more.
|
|
|
|
{94}
|
|
<When God Releases us of our guilt and burden we are as those
|
|
that leap for joy>
|
|
Then was Christian glad and lightsome, and said, with a merry heart,
|
|
"He hath given me rest by his sorrow, and life by his death."
|
|
Then he stood still awhile to look and wonder; for it was
|
|
very surprising to him, that the sight of the cross should thus
|
|
ease him of his burden. He looked therefore, and looked again,
|
|
even till the springs that were in his head sent the waters down
|
|
his cheeks. [Zech. 12:10] Now, as he stood looking and weeping,
|
|
behold three Shining Ones came to him and saluted him with
|
|
"Peace be unto thee". So the first said to him, "Thy sins be
|
|
forgiven thee" [Mark 2:5]; the second stripped him of his rags,
|
|
and clothed him with change of raiment [Zech. 3:4]; the third also
|
|
set a mark on his forehead, and gave him a roll with a seal upon it,
|
|
which he bade him look on as he ran, and that he should give it in
|
|
at the Celestial Gate. [Eph. 1:13] So they went their way.
|
|
|
|
"Who's this? the Pilgrim. How! 'tis very true,
|
|
Old things are past away, all's become new.
|
|
Strange! he's another man, upon my word,
|
|
They be fine feathers that make a fine bird.
|
|
|
|
<A Christian can sing though alone, when God doth give him
|
|
the joy of his heart>
|
|
Then Christian gave three leaps for joy, and went on singing--
|
|
|
|
"Thus far I did come laden with my sin;
|
|
Nor could aught ease the grief that I was in
|
|
Till I came hither: What a place is this!
|
|
Must here be the beginning of my bliss?
|
|
Must here the burden fall from off my back?
|
|
Must here the strings that bound it to me crack?
|
|
Blest cross! blest sepulchre! blest rather be
|
|
The Man that there was put to shame for me!"
|
|
|
|
{95}
|
|
<Simple, Sloth, and Presumption>
|
|
I saw then in my dream, that he went on thus, even until
|
|
he came at a bottom, where he saw, a little out of the way,
|
|
three men fast asleep, with fetters upon their heels. The name of
|
|
the one was Simple, another Sloth, and the third Presumption.
|
|
|
|
{96}
|
|
Christian then seeing them lie in this case went to them,
|
|
if peradventure he might awake them, and cried, You are like them
|
|
that sleep on the top of a mast, for the Dead Sea is under you--
|
|
a gulf that hath no bottom. [Prov. 23:34] Awake, therefore,
|
|
and come away; be willing also, and I will help you off with your irons.
|
|
He also told them, If he that "goeth about like a roaring lion"
|
|
comes by, you will certainly become a prey to his teeth. [1 Pet. 5:8]
|
|
<There is no persuasion will do, if God openeth not the eyes>
|
|
With that they looked upon him, and began to reply in this sort:
|
|
Simple said, "I see no danger"; Sloth said, "Yet a little more sleep";
|
|
and Presumption said, "Every fat must stand upon its own bottom;
|
|
what is the answer else that I should give thee?" And so they lay down
|
|
to sleep again, and Christian went on his way.
|
|
|
|
{97}
|
|
Yet was he troubled to think that men in that danger should so
|
|
little esteem the kindness of him that so freely offered to help them,
|
|
both by awakening of them, counselling of them, and proffering
|
|
to help them off with their irons. And as he was troubled thereabout,
|
|
he espied two men come tumbling over the wall on the left hand
|
|
of the narrow way; and they made up apace to him. The name of the one
|
|
was Formalist, and the name of the other Hypocrisy. So, as I said,
|
|
they drew up unto him, who thus entered with them into discourse.
|
|
|
|
{98}
|
|
<Christian talked with them>
|
|
CHR. Gentlemen, whence came you, and whither go you?
|
|
|
|
FORM. and HYP. We were born in the land of Vain-glory,
|
|
and are going for praise to Mount Zion.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why came you not in at the gate which standeth at
|
|
the beginning of the way? Know you not that it is written,
|
|
that he that cometh not in by the door, "but climbeth up some other way,
|
|
the same is a thief and a robber?" [John 10:1]
|
|
|
|
FORM. and HYP. They said, That to go to the gate for entrance was,
|
|
by all their countrymen, counted too far about; and that, therefore,
|
|
their usual way was to make a short cut of it, and to climb over
|
|
the wall, as they had done.
|
|
|
|
CHR. But will it not be counted a trespass against the Lord of the city
|
|
whither we are bound, thus to violate his revealed will?
|
|
|
|
{99}
|
|
<They that come into the way, but not by the door,
|
|
think that they can say something in vindication of their own practice>
|
|
FORM. and HYP. They told him, that, as for that, he needed not
|
|
to trouble his head thereabout; for what they did they had custom for;
|
|
and could produce, if need were, testimony that would witness it
|
|
for more than a thousand years.
|
|
|
|
CHR. But, said Christian, will your practice stand a trial at law?
|
|
|
|
FORM. and HYP. They told him, That custom, it being of
|
|
so long a standing as above a thousand years, would, doubtless,
|
|
now be admitted as a thing legal by any impartial judge; and besides,
|
|
said they, if we get into the way, what's matter which way we get in?
|
|
if we are in, we are in; thou art but in the way, who, as we perceive,
|
|
came in at the gate; and we are also in the way, that came tumbling
|
|
over the wall; wherein, now, is thy condition better than ours?
|
|
|
|
CHR. I walk by the rule of my Master; you walk by the rude working
|
|
of your fancies. You are counted thieves already, by the Lord
|
|
of the way; therefore, I doubt you will not be found true men at
|
|
the end of the way. You come in by yourselves, without his direction;
|
|
and shall go out by yourselves, without his mercy.
|
|
|
|
{100}
|
|
To this they made him but little answer; only they bid him
|
|
look to himself. Then I saw that they went on every man in his way
|
|
without much conference one with another, save that these two men
|
|
told Christian, that as to laws and ordinances, they doubted not
|
|
but they should as conscientiously do them as he; therefore, said they,
|
|
we see not wherein thou differest from us but by the coat that is on
|
|
thy back, which was, as we trow, given thee by some of thy neighbours,
|
|
to hide the shame of thy nakedness.
|
|
|
|
{101}
|
|
<Christian has got his Lord's coat on his back, and is
|
|
comforted therewith; he is comforted, also, with his mark and his roll>
|
|
CHR. By laws and ordinances you will not be saved, since you
|
|
came not in by the door. [Gal. 2:16] And as for this coat that is on
|
|
my back, it was given me by the Lord of the place whither I go;
|
|
and that, as you say, to cover my nakedness with. And I take it as
|
|
a token of his kindness to me; for I had nothing but rags before.
|
|
And besides, thus I comfort myself as I go: Surely, think I,
|
|
when I come to the gate of the city, the Lord thereof will know me
|
|
for good since I have this coat on my back--a coat that he gave me
|
|
freely in the day that he stripped me of my rags. I have, moreover,
|
|
a mark in my forehead, of which, perhaps, you have taken no notice,
|
|
which one of my Lord's most intimate associates fixed there in the day
|
|
that my burden fell off my shoulders. I will tell you, moreover,
|
|
that I had then given me a roll, sealed, to comfort me by reading
|
|
as I go on the way; I was also bid to give it in at the Celestial Gate,
|
|
in token of my certain going in after it; all which things, I doubt,
|
|
you want, and want them because you came not in at the gate.
|
|
|
|
{102}
|
|
<Christian has talk with himself>
|
|
To these things they gave him no answer; only they looked upon
|
|
each other, and laughed. Then, I saw that they went on all,
|
|
save that Christian kept before, who had no more talk but with himself,
|
|
and that sometimes sighingly, and sometimes comfortably;
|
|
also he would be often reading in the roll that one of the Shining Ones
|
|
gave him, by which he was refreshed.
|
|
|
|
{103}
|
|
<He comes to the Hill Difficulty>
|
|
I beheld, then, that they all went on till they came to the foot
|
|
of the Hill Difficulty; at the bottom of which was a spring.
|
|
There were also in the same place two other ways besides that
|
|
which came straight from the gate; one turned to the left hand,
|
|
and the other to the right, at the bottom of the hill;
|
|
but the narrow way lay right up the hill, and the name of the going up
|
|
the side of the hill is called Difficulty. Christian now went
|
|
to the spring, and drank thereof, to refresh himself [Isa. 49:10],
|
|
and then began to go up the hill, saying--
|
|
|
|
"The hill, though high, I covet to ascend,
|
|
The difficulty will not me offend;
|
|
For I perceive the way to life lies here.
|
|
Come, pluck up heart, let's neither faint nor fear;
|
|
Better, though difficult, the right way to go,
|
|
Than wrong, though easy, where the end is woe."
|
|
|
|
{104}
|
|
<The danger of turning out of the way>
|
|
The other two also came to the foot of the hill; but when they saw
|
|
that the hill was steep and high, and that there were two other ways
|
|
to go, and supposing also that these two ways might meet again,
|
|
with that up which Christian went, on the other side of the hill,
|
|
therefore they were resolved to go in those ways. Now the name of one
|
|
of these ways was Danger, and the name of the other Destruction.
|
|
So the one took the way which is called Danger, which led him into
|
|
a great wood, and the other took directly up the way to Destruction,
|
|
which led him into a wide field, full of dark mountains,
|
|
where he stumbled and fell, and rose no more.
|
|
|
|
"Shall they who wrong begin yet rightly end?
|
|
Shall they at all have safety for their friend?
|
|
No, no; in headstrong manner they set out,
|
|
And headlong will they fall at last no doubt."
|
|
|
|
{105}
|
|
<A ward of grace>
|
|
I looked, then, after Christian, to see him go up the hill,
|
|
where I perceived he fell from running to going, and from going
|
|
to clambering upon his hands and his knees, because of the steepness
|
|
of the place. Now, about the midway to the top of the hill
|
|
was a pleasant arbour, made by the Lord of the hill for the refreshing
|
|
of weary travellers; thither, therefore, Christian got, where also
|
|
he sat down to rest him. Then he pulled his roll out of his bosom,
|
|
and read therein to his comfort; he also now began afresh to take
|
|
a review of the coat or garment that was given him as he stood
|
|
by the cross. Thus pleasing himself awhile, he at last fell
|
|
into a slumber, and thence into a fast sleep, which detained him
|
|
in that place until it was almost night; and in his sleep,
|
|
his roll fell out of his hand. <He that sleeps is a loser>
|
|
Now, as he was sleeping, there came one to him, and awaked him, saying,
|
|
Go to the ant, thou sluggard; consider her ways and be wise.
|
|
[Prov. 6:6] And with that Christian started up, and sped him on
|
|
his way, and went apace, till he came to the top of the hill.
|
|
|
|
{106}
|
|
<Christian meets with Mistrust and Timorous>
|
|
Now, when he was got up to the top of the hill, there came two men
|
|
running to meet him amain; the name of the one was Timorous,
|
|
and of the other, Mistrust; to whom Christian said, Sirs,
|
|
what's the matter? You run the wrong way. Timorous answered,
|
|
that they were going to the City of Zion, and had got up
|
|
that difficult place; but, said he, the further we go, the more danger
|
|
we meet with; wherefore we turned, and are going back again.
|
|
|
|
Yes, said Mistrust, for just before us lie a couple of lions in the way,
|
|
whether sleeping or waking we know not, and we could not think,
|
|
if we came within reach, but they would presently pull us in pieces.
|
|
|
|
{107}
|
|
<Christian shakes off fear>
|
|
CHR. Then said Christian, You make me afraid, but whither shall I fly
|
|
to be safe? If I go back to mine own country, that is prepared
|
|
for fire and brimstone, and I shall certainly perish there.
|
|
If I can get to the Celestial City, I am sure to be in safety there.
|
|
I must venture. To go back is nothing but death; to go forward
|
|
is fear of death, and life-everlasting beyond it. I will yet
|
|
go forward. So Mistrust and Timorous ran down the hill,
|
|
and Christian went on his way. <Christian missed his roll
|
|
wherein he used to take comfort> But, thinking again of what
|
|
he had heard from the men, he felt in his bosom for his roll,
|
|
that he might read therein, and be comforted; but he felt,
|
|
and found it not. Then was Christian in great distress,
|
|
and knew not what to do; for he wanted that which used to relieve him,
|
|
and that which should have been his pass into the Celestial City.
|
|
<He is perplexed for his roll> Here, therefore, he begun to be
|
|
much perplexed, and knew not what to do. At last he bethought himself
|
|
that he had slept in the arbour that is on the side of the hill;
|
|
and, falling down upon his knees, he asked God's forgiveness for that
|
|
his foolish act, and then went back to look for his roll.
|
|
But all the way he went back, who can sufficiently set forth the sorrow
|
|
of Christian's heart? Sometimes he sighed, sometimes he wept,
|
|
and oftentimes he chid himself for being so foolish to fall asleep
|
|
in that place, which was erected only for a little refreshment
|
|
for his weariness. Thus, therefore, he went back, carefully looking
|
|
on this side and on that, all the way as he went, if happily he might
|
|
find his roll, that had been his comfort so many times in his journey.
|
|
He went thus, till he came again within sight of the arbour
|
|
where he sat and slept; but that sight renewed his sorrow the more,
|
|
by bringing again, even afresh, his evil of sleeping into his mind.
|
|
[Rev. 2:5; 1 Thes. 5:7,8] <Christian bewails his foolish sleeping>
|
|
Thus, therefore, he now went on bewailing his sinful sleep, saying,
|
|
O wretched man that I am that I should sleep in the day-time!
|
|
that I should sleep in the midst of difficulty! that I should
|
|
so indulge the flesh, as to use that rest for ease to my flesh,
|
|
which the Lord of the hill hath erected only for the relief
|
|
of the spirits of pilgrims!
|
|
|
|
{108}
|
|
How many steps have I took in vain! Thus it happened to Israel,
|
|
for their sin; they were sent back again by the way of the Red Sea;
|
|
and I am made to tread those steps with sorrow, which I might have trod
|
|
with delight, had it not been for this sinful sleep. How far might I
|
|
have been on my way by this time! I am made to tread those steps
|
|
thrice over, which I needed not to have trod but once; yea,
|
|
now also I am like to be benighted, for the day is almost spent.
|
|
O, that I had not slept!
|
|
|
|
{109}
|
|
<Christian findeth his roll where he lost it>
|
|
Now, by this time he was come to the arbour again, where for a while
|
|
he sat down and wept; but at last, as Christian would have it,
|
|
looking sorrowfully down under the settle, there he espied his roll;
|
|
the which he, with trembling and haste, catched up, and put it into
|
|
his bosom. But who can tell how joyful this man was when he had gotten
|
|
his roll again! for this roll was the assurance of his life
|
|
and acceptance at the desired haven. Therefore he laid it up
|
|
in his bosom, gave thanks to God for directing his eye to the place
|
|
where it lay, and with joy and tears betook himself again
|
|
to his journey. But oh, how nimbly now did he go up the rest
|
|
of the hill! Yet, before he got up, the sun went down upon Christian;
|
|
and this made him again recall the vanity of his sleeping
|
|
to his remembrance; and thus he again began to condole with himself:
|
|
O thou sinful sleep; how, for thy sake, am I like to be benighted
|
|
in my journey! I must walk without the sun; darkness must cover
|
|
the path of my feet; and I must hear the noise of the doleful creatures,
|
|
because of my sinful sleep. [1 Thes. 5:6,7] Now also he remembered
|
|
the story that Mistrust and Timorous told him of; how they were frighted
|
|
with the sight of the lions. Then said Christian to himself again,
|
|
These beasts range in the night for their prey; and if they should
|
|
meet with me in the dark, how should I shift them? How should I escape
|
|
being by them torn in pieces? Thus he went on his way.
|
|
But while he was thus bewailing his unhappy miscarriage,
|
|
he lift up his eyes, and behold there was a very stately palace
|
|
before him, the name of which was Beautiful; and it stood just by
|
|
the highway side.
|
|
|
|
{110}
|
|
So I saw in my dream that he made haste and went forward,
|
|
that if possible he might get lodging there. Now, before he had
|
|
gone far, he entered into a very narrow passage, which was about
|
|
a furlong off the porter's lodge; and looking very narrowly before him
|
|
as he went, he espied two lions in the way. Now, thought he,
|
|
I see the dangers that Mistrust and Timorous were driven back by.
|
|
(The lions were chained, but he saw not the chains.)
|
|
Then he was afraid, and thought also himself to go back after them,
|
|
for he thought nothing but death was before him. But the porter
|
|
at the lodge, whose name is Watchful, perceiving that Christian
|
|
made a halt as if he would go back, cried unto him, saying,
|
|
Is thy strength so small? [Mark 8:34-37] Fear not the lions,
|
|
for they are chained, and are placed there for trial of faith
|
|
where it is, and for discovery of those that had none.
|
|
Keep in the midst of the path, no hurt shall come unto thee.
|
|
|
|
"Difficulty is behind, Fear is before,
|
|
Though he's got on the hill, the lions roar;
|
|
A Christian man is never long at ease,
|
|
When one fright's gone, another doth him seize."
|
|
|
|
{111}
|
|
Then I saw that he went on, trembling for fear of the lions,
|
|
but taking good heed to the directions of the porter;
|
|
he heard them roar, but they did him no harm. Then he clapped
|
|
his hands, and went on till he came and stood before the gate
|
|
where the porter was. Then said Christian to the porter,
|
|
Sir, what house is this? And may I lodge here to-night?
|
|
The porter answered, This house was built by the Lord of the hill,
|
|
and he built it for the relief and security of pilgrims.
|
|
The porter also asked whence he was, and whither he was going.
|
|
|
|
{112}
|
|
CHR. I am come from the City of Destruction, and am going
|
|
to Mount Zion; but because the sun is now set, I desire, if I may,
|
|
to lodge here to-night.
|
|
|
|
POR. What is your name?
|
|
|
|
CHR. My name is now Christian, but my name at the first was Graceless;
|
|
I came of the race of Japheth, whom God will persuade to dwell
|
|
in the tents of Shem. [Gen. 9:27]
|
|
|
|
POR. But how doth it happen that you come so late? The sun is set.
|
|
|
|
{113}
|
|
CHR. I had been here sooner, but that, "wretched man that I am!"
|
|
I slept in the arbour that stands on the hillside; nay, I had,
|
|
notwithstanding that, been here much sooner, but that, in my sleep.
|
|
I lost my evidence, and came without it to the brow of the hill
|
|
and then feeling for it, and finding it not, I was forced
|
|
with sorrow of heart, to go back to the place where I slept my sleep,
|
|
where I found it, and now I am come.
|
|
|
|
POR. Well, I will call out one of the virgins of this place, who will,
|
|
if she likes your talk, bring you into the rest of the family,
|
|
according to the rules of the house. So Watchful, the porter,
|
|
rang a bell, at the sound of which came out at the door of the house,
|
|
a grave and beautiful damsel, named Discretion, and asked why
|
|
she was called.
|
|
|
|
{114}
|
|
The porter answered, This man is in a journey from
|
|
the City of Destruction to Mount Zion, but being weary and benighted,
|
|
he asked me if he might lodge here to-night; so I told him I would call
|
|
for thee, who, after discourse had with him, mayest do as seemeth
|
|
thee good, even according to the law of the house.
|
|
|
|
{115}
|
|
Then she asked him whence he was, and whither he was going,
|
|
and he told her. She asked him also how he got into the way;
|
|
and he told her. Then she asked him what he had seen and met with
|
|
in the way; and he told, her. And last she asked his name; so he said,
|
|
It is Christian, and I have so much the more a desire to lodge
|
|
here to-night, because, by what I perceive, this place was built
|
|
by the Lord of the hill for the relief and security of pilgrims.
|
|
So she smiled, but the water stood in her eyes; and after
|
|
a little pause, she said, I will call forth two or three more
|
|
of the family. So she ran to the door, and called out Prudence,
|
|
Piety, and Charity, who, after a little more discourse with him,
|
|
had him into the family; and many of them, meeting him at the threshold
|
|
of the house, said, Come in, thou blessed of the Lord;
|
|
this house was built by the Lord of the hill, on purpose to entertain
|
|
such pilgrims in. Then he bowed his head, and followed them
|
|
into the house. So when he was come in and sat down, they gave him
|
|
something to drink, and consented together, that until supper was ready,
|
|
some of them should have some particular discourse with Christian,
|
|
for the best improvement of time; and they appointed Piety,
|
|
and Prudence, and Charity to discourse with him; and thus they began:
|
|
|
|
{116}
|
|
<Piety discourses him>
|
|
PIETY. Come, good Christian, since we have been so loving to you,
|
|
to receive you in our house this night, let us, if perhaps we may
|
|
better ourselves thereby, talk with you of all things
|
|
that have happened to you in your pilgrimage.
|
|
|
|
CHR. With a very good will, and I am glad that you are
|
|
so well disposed.
|
|
|
|
{117}
|
|
PIETY. What moved you at first to betake yourself to a pilgrim's life?
|
|
|
|
<How Christian was driven out of his own country>
|
|
CHR. I was driven out of my native country by a dreadful sound
|
|
that was in mine ears: to wit, that unavoidable destruction
|
|
did attend me, if I abode in that place where I was.
|
|
|
|
PIETY. But how did it happen that you came out of your country
|
|
this way?
|
|
|
|
<How he got into the way to Zion>
|
|
CHR. It was as God would have it; for when I was under the fears
|
|
of destruction, I did not know whither to go; but by chance
|
|
there came a man, even to me, as I was trembling and weeping,
|
|
whose name is Evangelist, and he directed me to the wicket-gate,
|
|
which else I should never have found, and so set me into the way
|
|
that hath led me directly to this house.
|
|
|
|
{118}
|
|
PIETY. But did you not come by the house of the Interpreter?
|
|
|
|
<A rehearsal of what he saw in the way>
|
|
CHR. Yes, and did see such things there, the remembrance of which
|
|
will stick by me as long as I live; especially three things: to wit,
|
|
how Christ, in despite of Satan, maintains his work of grace
|
|
in the heart; how the man had sinned himself quite out of hopes
|
|
of God's mercy; and also the dream of him that thought in his sleep
|
|
the day of judgement was come.
|
|
|
|
PIETY. Why, did you hear him tell his dream?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, and a dreadful one it was. I thought it made my heart ache
|
|
as he was telling of it; but yet I am glad I heard it.
|
|
|
|
{119}
|
|
PIETY. Was that all that you saw at the house of the Interpreter?
|
|
|
|
CHR. No; he took me and had me where he shewed me a stately palace,
|
|
and how the people were clad in gold that were in it; and how
|
|
there came a venturous man and cut his way through the armed men
|
|
that stood in the door to keep him out, and how he was bid to come in,
|
|
and win eternal glory. Methought those things did ravish my heart!
|
|
I would have stayed at that good man's house a twelvemonth,
|
|
but that I knew I had further to go.
|
|
|
|
{120}
|
|
PIETY. And what saw you else in the way?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Saw! why, I went but a little further, and I saw one,
|
|
as I thought in my mind, hang bleeding upon the tree;
|
|
and the very sight of him made my burden fall off my back,
|
|
(for I groaned under a very heavy burden,) but then it fell down
|
|
from off me. It was a strange thing to me, for I never saw
|
|
such a thing before; yea, and while I stood looking up,
|
|
for then I could not forbear looking, three Shining Ones came to me.
|
|
One of them testified that my sins were forgiven me; another stripped me
|
|
of my rags, and gave me this broidered coat which you see;
|
|
and the third set the mark which you see in my forehead, and gave me
|
|
this sealed roll. (And with that he plucked it out of his bosom.)
|
|
|
|
{121}
|
|
PIETY. But you saw more than this, did you not?
|
|
|
|
CHR. The things that I have told you were the best;
|
|
yet some other matters I saw, as, namely--I saw three men,
|
|
Simple, Sloth, and Presumption, lie asleep a little out of the way,
|
|
as I came, with irons upon their heels; but do you think
|
|
I could awake them? I also saw Formality and Hypocrisy come
|
|
tumbling over the wall, to go, as they pretended, to Zion,
|
|
but they were quickly lost, even as I myself did tell them;
|
|
but they would not believe. But above all, I found it hard work
|
|
to get up this hill, and as hard to come by the lions' mouths,
|
|
and truly if it had not been for the good man, the porter that stands
|
|
at the gate, I do not know but that after all I might have
|
|
gone back again; but now I thank God I am here, and I thank you
|
|
for receiving of me.
|
|
|
|
{122}
|
|
Then Prudence thought good to ask him a few questions,
|
|
and desired his answer to them.
|
|
|
|
<Prudence discourses him>
|
|
PRUD. Do you not think sometimes of the country from whence you came?
|
|
|
|
<Christian's thoughts of his native country>
|
|
CHR. Yes, but with much shame and detestation: "Truly,
|
|
if I had been mindful of that country from whence I came out,
|
|
I might have had opportunity to have returned; but now I desire
|
|
a better country, that is, an heavenly." [Heb. 11:15,16]
|
|
|
|
PRUD. Do you not yet bear away with you some of the things
|
|
that then you were conversant withal?
|
|
|
|
<Christian distasted with carnal cogitations>
|
|
CHR. Yes, but greatly against my will; especially my inward
|
|
and carnal cogitations, with which all my countrymen, as well as myself,
|
|
were delighted; but now all those things are my grief;
|
|
and might I but choose mine own things, <Christian's choice>
|
|
I would choose never to think of those things more; but when I would
|
|
be doing of that which is best, that which is worst is with me.
|
|
[Rom 7:16-19]
|
|
|
|
{123}
|
|
PRUD. Do you not find sometimes, as if those things were vanquished,
|
|
which at other times are your perplexity?
|
|
|
|
<Christian's golden hours>
|
|
CHR. Yes, but that is seldom; but they are to me golden hours
|
|
in which such things happen to me.
|
|
|
|
PRUD. Can you remember by what means you find your annoyances,
|
|
at times, as if they were vanquished?
|
|
|
|
<How Christian gets power against his corruptions>
|
|
CHR. Yes, when I think what I saw at the cross, that will do it;
|
|
and when I look upon my broidered coat, that will do it;
|
|
also when I look into the roll that I carry in my bosom,
|
|
that will do it; and when my thoughts wax warm about whither I am going,
|
|
that will do it.
|
|
|
|
{124}
|
|
PRUD. And what is it that makes you so desirous to go to Mount Zion?
|
|
|
|
<Why Christian would be at Mount Zion>
|
|
CHR. Why, there I hope to see him alive that did hang dead on the cross;
|
|
and there I hope to be rid of all those things that to this day are in me
|
|
an annoyance to me; there, they say, there is no death; and there I shall
|
|
dwell with such company as I like best. [Isa. 25:8; Rev. 21:4]
|
|
For, to tell you truth, I love him, because I was by him eased of
|
|
my burden; and I am weary of my inward sickness. I would fain be where
|
|
I shall die no more, and with the company that shall continually cry,
|
|
"Holy, Holy, Holy!"
|
|
|
|
{125}
|
|
<Charity discourses him>
|
|
Then said Charity to Christian, Have you a family? Are you
|
|
a married man?
|
|
|
|
CHR. I have a wife and four small children.
|
|
|
|
CHAR. And why did you not bring them along with you?
|
|
|
|
<Christian's love to his wife and children>
|
|
CHR. Then Christian wept, and said, Oh, how willingly
|
|
would I have done it! but they were all of them utterly averse
|
|
to my going on pilgrimage.
|
|
|
|
CHAR. But you should have talked to them, and have endeavoured
|
|
to have shown them the danger of being behind.
|
|
|
|
CHR. So I did; and told them also of what God had shown to me
|
|
of the destruction of our city; "but I seemed to them as one
|
|
that mocked", and they believed me not. [Gen. 19:14]
|
|
|
|
CHAR. And did you pray to God that he would bless your counsel to them?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, and that with much affection: for you must think
|
|
that my wife and poor children were very dear unto me.
|
|
|
|
CHAR. But did you tell them of your own sorrow, and fear
|
|
of destruction? for I suppose that destruction was visible enough
|
|
to you.
|
|
|
|
<Christian's fears of perishing might be read in his very countenance>
|
|
CHR. Yes, over, and over, and over. They might also see my fears
|
|
in my countenance, in my tears, and also in my trembling under
|
|
the apprehension of the judgement that did hang over our heads;
|
|
but all was not sufficient to prevail with them to come with me.
|
|
|
|
CHAR. But what could they say for themselves, why they came not?
|
|
|
|
{126}
|
|
<The cause why his wife and children did not go with him>
|
|
CHR. Why, my wife was afraid of losing this world, and my children
|
|
were given to the foolish delights of youth: so what by one thing,
|
|
and what by another, they left me to wander in this manner alone.
|
|
|
|
CHAR. But did you not, with your vain life, damp all that you
|
|
by words used by way of persuasion to bring them away with you?
|
|
|
|
{127}
|
|
<Christian's good conversation before his wife and children>
|
|
CHR. Indeed, I cannot commend my life; for I am conscious to myself
|
|
of many failings therein; I know also that a man by his conversation
|
|
may soon overthrow what by argument or persuasion he doth labour
|
|
to fasten upon others for their good. Yet this I can say,
|
|
I was very wary of giving them occasion, by any unseemly action,
|
|
to make them averse to going on pilgrimage. Yea, for this very thing
|
|
they would tell me I was too precise, and that I denied myself
|
|
of things, for their sakes, in which they saw no evil. Nay,
|
|
I think I may say, that if what they saw in me did hinder them,
|
|
it was my great tenderness in sinning against God, or of doing
|
|
any wrong to my neighbour.
|
|
|
|
<Christian clear of their blood if they perish>
|
|
CHAR. Indeed Cain hated his brother, "because his own works were evil,
|
|
and his brother's righteous" [1 John 3:12]; and if thy wife and children
|
|
have been offended with thee for this, they thereby show themselves
|
|
to be implacable to good, and "thou hast delivered thy soul
|
|
from their blood". [Ezek. 3:19]
|
|
|
|
{128}
|
|
<What Christian had to his supper>
|
|
Now I saw in my dream, that thus they sat talking together
|
|
until supper was ready. So when they had made ready,
|
|
they sat down to meat. <Their talk at supper time> Now the table
|
|
was furnished "with fat things, and with wine that was well refined":
|
|
and all their talk at the table was about the Lord of the hill;
|
|
as, namely, about what he had done, and wherefore he did what he did,
|
|
and why he had builded that house. And by what they said,
|
|
I perceived that he had been a great warrior, and had fought with
|
|
and slain "him that had the Power of death", but not without
|
|
great danger to himself, which made me love him the more.
|
|
[Heb. 2:14,15]
|
|
|
|
{129}
|
|
For, as they said, and as I believe (said Christian), he did it with
|
|
the loss of much blood; but that which put glory of grace
|
|
into all he did, was, that he did it out of pure love to his country.
|
|
And besides, there were some of them of the household that said
|
|
they had been and spoke with him since he did die on the cross;
|
|
and they have attested that they had it from his own lips,
|
|
that he is such a lover of poor pilgrims, that the like is not
|
|
to be found from the east to the west.
|
|
|
|
{130}
|
|
<Christ makes princes of beggars>
|
|
They, moreover, gave an instance of what they affirmed, and that was,
|
|
he had stripped himself of his glory, that he might do this
|
|
for the poor; and that they heard him say and affirm,
|
|
"that he would not dwell in the mountain of Zion alone."
|
|
They said, moreover, that he had made many pilgrims princes,
|
|
though by nature they were beggars born, and their original
|
|
had been the dunghill. [1 Sam 2:8; Ps. 113:7]
|
|
|
|
{131}
|
|
<Christian's bedchamber>
|
|
Thus they discoursed together till late at night; and after
|
|
they had committed themselves to their Lord for protection,
|
|
they betook themselves to rest: the Pilgrim they laid
|
|
in a large upper chamber, whose window opened towards the sun-rising:
|
|
the name of the chamber was Peace; where he slept till break of day,
|
|
and then he awoke and sang--
|
|
|
|
"Where am I now? Is this the love and care
|
|
Of Jesus for the men that pilgrims are?
|
|
Thus to provide! that I should be forgiven!
|
|
And dwell already the next door to heaven!"
|
|
|
|
{132}
|
|
<Christian had into the study, and what he saw there>
|
|
So in the morning they all got up; and, after some more discourse,
|
|
they told him that he should not depart till they had shown him
|
|
the rarities of that place. And first they had him into the study,
|
|
where they showed him records of the greatest antiquity; in which,
|
|
as I remember my dream, they showed him first the pedigree of the Lord
|
|
of the hill, that he was the son of the Ancient of Days, and came by
|
|
that eternal generation. Here also was more fully recorded the acts
|
|
that he had done, and the names of many hundreds that he had taken
|
|
into his service; and how he had placed them in such habitations that
|
|
could neither by length of days, nor decays of nature, be dissolved.
|
|
|
|
{133}
|
|
Then they read to him some of the worthy acts that some of his servants
|
|
had done: as, how they had "subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness,
|
|
obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the violence
|
|
of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of weakness
|
|
were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, and turned to flight
|
|
the armies of the aliens." [Heb 11:33,34]
|
|
|
|
{134}
|
|
They then read again, in another part of the records of the house,
|
|
where it was shewed how willing their Lord was to receive
|
|
into his favour any, even any, though they in time past had offered
|
|
great affronts to his person and proceedings. Here also were
|
|
several other histories of many other famous things, of all which
|
|
Christian had a view; as of things both ancient and modern;
|
|
together with prophecies and predictions of things that have
|
|
their certain accomplishment, both to the dread and amazement
|
|
of enemies, and the comfort and solace of pilgrims.
|
|
|
|
{135}
|
|
<Christian had into the armoury>
|
|
The next day they took him and had him into the armoury,
|
|
where they showed him all manner of furniture, which their Lord
|
|
had provided for pilgrims, as sword, shield, helmet, breastplate,
|
|
ALL-PRAYER, and shoes that would not wear out. And there was here
|
|
enough of this to harness out as many men for the service of their Lord
|
|
as there be stars in the heaven for multitude.
|
|
|
|
{136}
|
|
<Christian is made to see ancient things>
|
|
They also showed him some of the engines with which some of his servants
|
|
had done wonderful things. They shewed him Moses' rod;
|
|
the hammer and nail with which Jael slew Sisera; the pitchers, trumpets,
|
|
and lamps too, with which Gideon put to flight the armies of Midian.
|
|
Then they showed him the ox's goad wherewith Shamgar slew
|
|
six hundred men. They showed him also the jaw-bone with which Samson
|
|
did such mighty feats. They showed him, moreover, the sling and stone
|
|
with which David slew Goliath of Gath; and the sword, also,
|
|
with which their Lord will kill the Man of Sin, in the day
|
|
that he shall rise up to the prey. They showed him, besides,
|
|
many excellent things, with which Christian was much delighted.
|
|
This done, they went to their rest again.
|
|
|
|
{137}
|
|
<Christian showed the Delectable Mountains>
|
|
Then I saw in my dream, that on the morrow he got up to go forward;
|
|
but they desired him to stay till the next day also;
|
|
and then, said they, we will, if the day be clear, show you
|
|
the Delectable Mountains, which, they said, would yet further add
|
|
to his comfort, because they were nearer the desired haven
|
|
than the place where at present he was; so he consented and stayed.
|
|
When the morning was up, they had him to the top of the house,
|
|
and bid him look south; so he did: and behold, at a great distance,
|
|
he saw a most pleasant mountainous country, beautified with woods,
|
|
vineyards, fruits of all sorts, flowers also, with springs
|
|
and fountains, very delectable to behold. [Isa. 33:16,17]
|
|
Then he asked the name of the country. They said it was
|
|
Immanuel's Land; and it is as common, said they, as this hill is,
|
|
to and for all the pilgrims. And when thou comest there from thence,
|
|
said they, thou mayest see to the gate of the Celestial City,
|
|
as the shepherds that live there will make appear.
|
|
|
|
{138}
|
|
<Christian sets forward>
|
|
Now he bethought himself of setting forward, and they were willing
|
|
he should. But first, said they, let us go again into the armoury.
|
|
<Christian sent away armed> So they did; and when they came there,
|
|
they harnessed him from head to foot with what was of proof,
|
|
lest, perhaps, he should meet with assaults in the way. He being,
|
|
therefore, thus accoutred, walketh out with his friends to the gate,
|
|
and there he asked the porter if he saw any pilgrims pass by.
|
|
Then the porter answered, Yes.
|
|
|
|
{139}
|
|
CHR. Pray, did you know him? said he.
|
|
|
|
POR. I asked him his name, and he told me it was Faithful.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Oh, said Christian, I know him; he is my townsman,
|
|
my near neighbour; he comes from the place where I was born.
|
|
How far do you think he may be before?
|
|
|
|
POR. He is got by this time below the hill.
|
|
|
|
<How Christian and the Porter greet at parting>
|
|
CHR. Well, said Christian, good Porter, the Lord be with thee,
|
|
and add to all thy blessings much increase, for the kindness that thou
|
|
hast showed to me.
|
|
|
|
{140}
|
|
<The Valley of Humiliation>
|
|
Then he began to go forward; but Discretion, Piety, Charity,
|
|
and Prudence would accompany him down to the foot of the hill.
|
|
So they went on together, reiterating their former discourses,
|
|
till they came to go down the hill. Then said Christian,
|
|
As it was difficult coming up, so, so far as I can see, it is dangerous
|
|
going down. Yes, said Prudence, so it is, for it is a hard matter
|
|
for a man to go down into the Valley of Humiliation, as thou art now,
|
|
and to catch no slip by the way; therefore, said they, are we come out
|
|
to accompany thee down the hill. So he began to go down,
|
|
but very warily; yet he caught a slip or two.
|
|
|
|
{141}
|
|
Then I saw in my dream that these good companions, when Christian
|
|
was gone to the bottom of the hill, gave him a loaf of bread,
|
|
a bottle of wine, and a cluster of raisins; and then he went on his way.
|
|
|
|
<Christian has no armour for his back>
|
|
But now, in this Valley of Humiliation, poor Christian was hard put
|
|
to it; for he had gone but a little way, before he espied a foul fiend
|
|
coming over the field to meet him; his name is Apollyon.
|
|
Then did Christian begin to be afraid, and to cast in his mind
|
|
whether to go back or to stand his ground. But he considered again
|
|
that he had no armour for his back; and therefore thought
|
|
that to turn the back to him might give him the greater advantage
|
|
with ease to pierce him with his darts. <Christian's resolution
|
|
at the approach of Apollyon> Therefore he resolved to venture
|
|
and stand his ground; for, thought he, had I no more in mine eye
|
|
than the saving of my life, it would be the best way to stand.
|
|
|
|
{142}
|
|
So he went on, and Apollyon met him. Now the monster was
|
|
hideous to behold; he was clothed with scales, like a fish,
|
|
(and they are his pride,) he had wings like a dragon, feet like a bear,
|
|
and out of his belly came fire and smoke, and his mouth was as
|
|
the mouth of a lion. When he was come up to Christian, he beheld him
|
|
with a disdainful countenance, and thus began to question with him.
|
|
|
|
{143}
|
|
APOL. Whence come you? and whither are you bound?
|
|
|
|
CHR. I am come from the City of Destruction, which is the place
|
|
of all evil, and am going to the City of Zion.
|
|
|
|
<Discourse betwixt Christian and Apollyon>
|
|
APOL. By this I perceive thou art one of my subjects,
|
|
for all that country is mine, and I am the prince and god of it.
|
|
How is it, then, that thou hast run away from thy king?
|
|
Were it not that I hope thou mayest do me more service,
|
|
I would strike thee now, at one blow, to the ground.
|
|
|
|
{144}
|
|
CHR. I was born, indeed, in your dominions, but your service was hard,
|
|
and your wages such as a man could not live on, "for the wages of sin
|
|
is death" [Rom 6:23]; therefore, when I was come to years, I did,
|
|
as other considerate persons do, look out, if, perhaps,
|
|
I might mend myself.
|
|
|
|
<Apollyon's flattery>
|
|
APOL. There is no prince that will thus lightly lose his subjects,
|
|
neither will I as yet lose thee; but since thou complainest
|
|
of thy service and wages, be content to go back: what our country
|
|
will afford, I do here promise to give thee.
|
|
|
|
CHR. But I have let myself to another, even to the King of princes;
|
|
and how can I, with fairness, go back with thee?
|
|
|
|
{145}
|
|
<Apollyon undervalues Christ's service>
|
|
APOL. Thou hast done in this, according to the proverb,
|
|
"Changed a bad for a worse"; but it is ordinary for those that have
|
|
professed themselves his servants, after a while to give him the slip,
|
|
and return again to me. Do thou so too, and all shall be well.
|
|
|
|
CHR. I have given him my faith, and sworn my allegiance to him;
|
|
how, then, can I go back from this, and not be hanged as a traitor?
|
|
|
|
<Apollyon pretends to be merciful>
|
|
APOL. Thou didst the same to me, and yet I am willing to pass by all,
|
|
if now thou wilt yet turn again and go back.
|
|
|
|
{146}
|
|
CHR. What I promised thee was in my nonage; and, besides,
|
|
I count the Prince under whose banner now I stand is able to absolve me;
|
|
yea, and to pardon also what I did as to my compliance with thee;
|
|
and besides, O thou destroying Apollyon! to speak truth,
|
|
I like his service, his wages, his servants, his government,
|
|
his company, and country, better than thine; and, therefore,
|
|
leave off to persuade me further; I am his servant,
|
|
and I will follow him.
|
|
|
|
{147}
|
|
<Apollyon pleads the grievous ends of Christians, to dissuade Christian
|
|
from persisting in his way>
|
|
APOL. Consider, again, when thou art in cool blood,
|
|
what thou art like to meet with in the way that thou goest.
|
|
Thou knowest that, for the most part, his servants come to an ill end,
|
|
because they are transgressors against me and my ways.
|
|
How many of them have been put to shameful deaths! and, besides,
|
|
thou countest his service better than mine, whereas he never came yet
|
|
from the place where he is to deliver any that served him
|
|
out of their hands; but as for me, how many times, as all the world
|
|
very well knows, have I delivered, either by power, or fraud,
|
|
those that have faithfully served me, from him and his,
|
|
though taken by them; and so I will deliver thee.
|
|
|
|
CHR. His forbearing at present to deliver them is on purpose
|
|
to try their love, whether they will cleave to him to the end;
|
|
and as for the ill end thou sayest they come to, that is most glorious
|
|
in their account; for, for present deliverance, they do not much
|
|
expect it, for they stay for their glory, and then they shall have it
|
|
when their Prince comes in his and the glory of the angels.
|
|
|
|
APOL. Thou hast already been unfaithful in thy service to him;
|
|
and how dost thou think to receive wages of him?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Wherein, O Apollyon! have I been unfaithful to him?
|
|
|
|
{148}
|
|
<Apollyon pleads Christian's infirmities against him>
|
|
APOL. Thou didst faint at first setting out, when thou wast
|
|
almost choked in the Gulf of Despond; thou didst attempt wrong ways
|
|
to be rid of thy burden, whereas thou shouldst have stayed
|
|
till thy Prince had taken it off; thou didst sinfully sleep
|
|
and lose thy choice thing; thou wast, also, almost persuaded to go back
|
|
at the sight of the lions; and when thou talkest of thy journey,
|
|
and of what thou hast heard and seen, thou art inwardly desirous
|
|
of vain-glory in all that thou sayest or doest.
|
|
|
|
CHR. All this is true, and much more which thou hast left out;
|
|
but the Prince whom I serve and honour is merciful,
|
|
and ready to forgive; but, besides, these infirmities possessed me
|
|
in thy country, for there I sucked them in; and I have groaned
|
|
under them, been sorry for them, and have obtained pardon of my Prince.
|
|
|
|
{149}
|
|
<Apollyon in a rage falls upon Christian>
|
|
APOL. Then Apollyon broke out into a grievous rage, saying,
|
|
I am an enemy to this Prince; I hate his person, his laws, and people;
|
|
I am come out on purpose to withstand thee.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Apollyon, beware what you do; for I am in the King's highway,
|
|
the way of holiness; therefore take heed to yourself.
|
|
|
|
APOL. Then Apollyon straddled quite over the whole breadth of the way,
|
|
and said, I am void of fear in this matter: prepare thyself to die;
|
|
for I swear by my infernal den, that thou shalt go no further;
|
|
here will I spill thy soul.
|
|
|
|
{150}
|
|
And with that he threw a flaming dart at his breast; but Christian had
|
|
a shield in his hand, with which he caught it, and so prevented
|
|
the danger of that.
|
|
|
|
<Christian wounded in his understanding, faith, and conversation>
|
|
Then did Christian draw, for he saw it was time to bestir him;
|
|
and Apollyon as fast made at him, throwing darts as thick as hail;
|
|
by the which, notwithstanding all that Christian could do to avoid it,
|
|
Apollyon wounded him in his head, his hand, and foot.
|
|
This made Christian give a little back; Apollyon, therefore,
|
|
followed his work amain, and Christian again took courage,
|
|
and resisted as manfully as he could. This sore combat lasted
|
|
for above half a day, even till Christian was almost quite spent;
|
|
for you must know that Christian, by reason of his wounds,
|
|
must needs grow weaker and weaker.
|
|
|
|
{151}
|
|
<Apollyon casteth to the ground the Christian>
|
|
Then Apollyon, espying his opportunity, began to gather up close
|
|
to Christian, and wrestling with him, gave him a dreadful fall;
|
|
and with that Christian's sword flew out of his hand.
|
|
Then said Apollyon, I am sure of thee now. And with that
|
|
he had almost pressed him to death, so that Christian began
|
|
to despair of life; but as God would have it, while Apollyon
|
|
was fetching of his last blow, thereby to make a full end
|
|
of this good man, Christian nimbly stretched out his hand for his sword,
|
|
and caught it, saying, "Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy;
|
|
when I fall I shall arise" [Micah 7:8]; <Christian's victory
|
|
over Apollyon> and with that gave him a deadly thrust,
|
|
which made him give back, as one that had received his mortal wound.
|
|
Christian perceiving that, made at him again, saying, "Nay,
|
|
in all these things we are more than conquerors through him
|
|
that loved us". [Rom. 8:37] And with that Apollyon spread forth
|
|
his dragon's wings, and sped him away, that Christian for a season
|
|
saw him no more. [James 4:7]
|
|
|
|
{152}
|
|
<A brief relation of the combat by the spectator>
|
|
In this combat no man can imagine, unless he had seen and heard
|
|
as I did, what yelling and hideous roaring Apollyon made all the time
|
|
of the fight--he spake like a dragon; and, on the other side,
|
|
what sighs and groans burst from Christian's heart. I never saw him
|
|
all the while give so much as one pleasant look, till he perceived
|
|
he had wounded Apollyon with his two-edged sword; then, indeed,
|
|
he did smile, and look upward; but it was the dreadfullest sight
|
|
that ever I saw.
|
|
|
|
A more unequal match can hardly be,--
|
|
CHRISTIAN must fight an Angel; but you see,
|
|
The valiant man by handling Sword and Shield,
|
|
Doth make him, tho' a Dragon, quit the field.
|
|
|
|
{153}
|
|
<Christian gives God thanks for deliverance>
|
|
So when the battle was over, Christian said, "I will here give thanks
|
|
to him that delivered me out of the mouth of the lion,
|
|
to him that did help me against Apollyon." And so he did, saying--
|
|
|
|
Great Beelzebub, the captain of this fiend,
|
|
Design'd my ruin; therefore to this end
|
|
He sent him harness'd out: and he with rage
|
|
That hellish was, did fiercely me engage.
|
|
But blessed Michael helped me, and I,
|
|
By dint of sword, did quickly make him fly.
|
|
Therefore to him let me give lasting praise,
|
|
And thank and bless his holy name always.
|
|
|
|
{154}
|
|
<Christian goes on his journey with his sword drawn in his hand>
|
|
Then there came to him a hand, with some of the leaves
|
|
of the tree of life, the which Christian took, and applied to the wounds
|
|
that he had received in the battle, and was healed immediately.
|
|
He also sat down in that place to eat bread, and to drink of the bottle
|
|
that was given him a little before; so, being refreshed,
|
|
he addressed himself to his journey, with his sword drawn in his hand;
|
|
for he said, I know not but some other enemy may be at hand. But he met
|
|
with no other affront from Apollyon quite through this valley.
|
|
|
|
{155}
|
|
<The Valley of the Shadow of Death>
|
|
Now, at the end of this valley was another, called the Valley of
|
|
the Shadow of Death, and Christian must needs go through it,
|
|
because the way to the Celestial City lay through the midst of it.
|
|
Now, this valley is a very solitary place. The prophet Jeremiah
|
|
thus describes it: "A wilderness, a land of deserts and of pits,
|
|
a land of drought, and of the shadow of death, a land that no man"
|
|
(but a Christian) "passed through, and where no man dwelt." [Jer. 2:6]
|
|
|
|
Now here Christian was worse put to it than in his fight with Apollyon,
|
|
as by the sequel you shall see.
|
|
|
|
{156}
|
|
<The children of the spies go back>
|
|
I saw then in my dream, that when Christian was got to the borders of
|
|
the Shadow of Death, there met him two men, children of them
|
|
that brought up an evil report of the good land [Num. 13],
|
|
making haste to go back; to whom Christian spake as follows:--
|
|
|
|
{157}
|
|
CHR. Whither are you going?
|
|
|
|
MEN. They said, Back! back! and we would have you to do so too,
|
|
if either life or peace is prized by you.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why, what's the matter? said Christian.
|
|
|
|
MEN. Matter! said they; we were going that way as you are going,
|
|
and went as far as we durst; and indeed we were almost past coming back;
|
|
for had we gone a little further, we had not been here to bring the news
|
|
to thee.
|
|
|
|
CHR. But what have you met with? said Christian.
|
|
|
|
MEN. Why, we were almost in the Valley of the Shadow of Death;
|
|
but that, by good hap, we looked before us, and saw the danger
|
|
before we came to it. [Ps. 44:19; 107:10]
|
|
|
|
CHR. But what have you seen? said Christian.
|
|
|
|
{158}
|
|
MEN. Seen! Why, the Valley itself, which is as dark as pitch;
|
|
we also saw there the hobgoblins, satyrs, and dragons of the pit;
|
|
we heard also in that Valley a continual howling and yelling,
|
|
as of a people under unutterable misery, who there sat bound
|
|
in affliction and irons; and over that Valley hangs
|
|
the discouraging clouds of confusion. Death also doth always
|
|
spread his wings over it. In a word, it is every whit dreadful,
|
|
being utterly without order. [Job 3:5; 10:22]
|
|
|
|
CHR. Then, said Christian, I perceive not yet, by what you have said,
|
|
but that this is my way to the desired haven. [Jer. 2:6]
|
|
|
|
MEN. Be it thy way; we will not choose it for ours. So, they parted,
|
|
and Christian went on his way, but still with his sword
|
|
drawn in his hand, for fear lest he should be assaulted.
|
|
|
|
{159}
|
|
I saw then in my dream, so far as this valley reached,
|
|
there was on the right hand a very deep ditch; that ditch is it
|
|
into which the blind have led the blind in all ages, and have both
|
|
there miserably perished. [Ps. 69:14,15] Again, behold,
|
|
on the left hand, there was a very dangerous quag, into which,
|
|
if even a good man falls, he can find no bottom for his foot
|
|
to stand on. Into that quag King David once did fall, and had no doubt
|
|
therein been smothered, had not HE that is able plucked him out.
|
|
|
|
{160}
|
|
The pathway was here also exceeding narrow, and therefore good Christian
|
|
was the more put to it; for when he sought, in the dark,
|
|
to shun the ditch on the one hand, he was ready to tip over
|
|
into the mire on the other; also when he sought to escape the mire,
|
|
without great carefulness he would be ready to fall into the ditch.
|
|
Thus he went on, and I heard him here sigh bitterly; for,
|
|
besides the dangers mentioned above, the pathway was here so dark,
|
|
and ofttimes, when he lift up his foot to set forward,
|
|
he knew not where or upon what he should set it next.
|
|
|
|
Poor man! where art thou now? thy day is night.
|
|
Good man, be not cast down, thou yet art right,
|
|
Thy way to heaven lies by the gates of Hell;
|
|
Cheer up, hold out, with thee it shall go well.
|
|
|
|
{161}
|
|
About the midst of this valley, I perceived the mouth of hell to be,
|
|
and it stood also hard by the wayside. Now, thought Christian,
|
|
what shall I do? And ever and anon the flame and smoke
|
|
would come out in such abundance, with sparks and hideous noises,
|
|
(things that cared not for Christian's sword, as did Apollyon before),
|
|
that he was forced to put up his sword, and betake himself
|
|
to another weapon called All-prayer. [Eph. 6:18] So he cried
|
|
in my hearing, "O Lord, I beseech thee, deliver my soul!" [Ps. 116:4]
|
|
Thus he went on a great while, yet still the flames would be
|
|
reaching towards him. Also he heard doleful voices, and rushings
|
|
to and fro, so that sometimes he thought he should be torn in pieces,
|
|
or trodden down like mire in the streets. <Christian put to a stand,
|
|
but for a while> This frightful sight was seen, and these
|
|
dreadful noises were heard by him for several miles together;
|
|
and, coming to a place where he thought he heard a company of fiends
|
|
coming forward to meet him, he stopped, and began to muse
|
|
what he had best to do. Sometimes he had half a thought to go back;
|
|
then again he thought he might be half way through the valley;
|
|
he remembered also how he had already vanquished many a danger,
|
|
and that the danger of going back might be much more than for
|
|
to go forward; so he resolved to go on. Yet the fiends seemed to come
|
|
nearer and nearer; but when they were come even almost at him,
|
|
he cried out with a most vehement voice, "I will walk in the strength
|
|
of the Lord God!" so they gave back, and came no further.
|
|
|
|
{162}
|
|
<Christian made believe that he spake blasphemies,
|
|
when it was Satan that suggested them into his mind>
|
|
One thing I would not let slip. I took notice that now poor Christian
|
|
was so confounded, that he did not know his own voice;
|
|
and thus I perceived it. Just when he was come over against
|
|
the mouth of the burning pit, one of the wicked ones got behind him,
|
|
and stepped up softly to him, and whisperingly suggested
|
|
many grievous blasphemies to him, which he verily thought
|
|
had proceeded from his own mind. This put Christian more to it
|
|
than anything that he met with before, even to think that he should now
|
|
blaspheme him that he loved so much before; yet, if he could
|
|
have helped it, he would not have done it; but he had not the discretion
|
|
either to stop his ears, or to know from whence these blasphemies came.
|
|
|
|
{163}
|
|
When Christian had travelled in this disconsolate condition
|
|
some considerable time, he thought he heard the voice of a man,
|
|
as going before him, saying, "Though I walk through the valley
|
|
of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for thou art with me."
|
|
[Ps. 23:4]
|
|
|
|
{164}
|
|
Then he was glad, and that for these reasons:
|
|
|
|
First, Because he gathered from thence, that some who feared God
|
|
were in this valley as well as himself.
|
|
|
|
Secondly, For that he perceived God was with them, though in that
|
|
dark and dismal state; and why not, thought he, with me? though,
|
|
by reason of the impediment that attends this place,
|
|
I cannot perceive it. [Job 9:11]
|
|
|
|
Thirdly, For that he hoped, could he overtake them, to have company
|
|
by and by. So he went on, and called to him that was before;
|
|
but he knew not what to answer; for that he also thought to be alone.
|
|
And by and by the day broke; then said Christian,
|
|
He hath turned "the shadow of death into the morning". [Amos 5:8]
|
|
|
|
{165}
|
|
<Christian glad at break of day>
|
|
Now morning being come, he looked back, not out of desire to return,
|
|
but to see, by the light of the day, what hazards he had gone through
|
|
in the dark. So he saw more perfectly the ditch that was on
|
|
the one hand, and the mire that was on the other; also how narrow
|
|
the way was which led betwixt them both; also now he saw the hobgoblins,
|
|
and satyrs, and dragons of the pit, but all afar off,
|
|
(for after break of day, they came not nigh;) yet they were discovered
|
|
to him, according to that which is written, "He discovereth deep things
|
|
out of darkness, and bringeth out to light the shadow of death."
|
|
[Job 12:22]
|
|
|
|
{166}
|
|
<The second part of this valley very dangerous>
|
|
Now was Christian much affected with his deliverance from
|
|
all the dangers of his solitary way; which dangers,
|
|
though he feared them more before, yet he saw them more clearly now,
|
|
because the light of the day made them conspicuous to him.
|
|
And about this time the sun was rising, and this was another mercy
|
|
to Christian; for you must note, that though the first part
|
|
of the Valley of the Shadow of Death was dangerous,
|
|
yet this second part which he was yet to go, was, if possible,
|
|
far more dangerous; for from the place where he now stood,
|
|
even to the end of the valley, the way was all along set so full
|
|
of snares, traps, gins, and nets here, and so full of pits, pitfalls,
|
|
deep holes, and shelvings down there, that, had it now been dark,
|
|
as it was when he came the first part of the way,
|
|
had he had a thousand souls, they had in reason been cast away;
|
|
but, as I said just now, the sun was rising. Then said he,
|
|
"His candle shineth upon my head, and by his light I walk
|
|
through darkness." [Job 29:3]
|
|
|
|
{167}
|
|
In this light, therefore, he came to the end of the valley.
|
|
Now I saw in my dream, that at the end of this valley lay blood,
|
|
bones, ashes, and mangled bodies of men, even of pilgrims
|
|
that had gone this way formerly; and while I was musing
|
|
what should be the reason, I espied a little before me a cave,
|
|
where two giants, POPE and PAGAN, dwelt in old time;
|
|
by whose power and tyranny the men whose bones, blood, and ashes, &c.,
|
|
lay there, were cruelly put to death. But by this place
|
|
Christian went without much danger, whereat I somewhat wondered;
|
|
but I have learnt since, that PAGAN has been dead many a day;
|
|
and as for the other, though he be yet alive, he is, by reason of age,
|
|
and also of the many shrewd brushes that he met with
|
|
in his younger days, grown so crazy and stiff in his joints,
|
|
that he can now do little more than sit in his cave's mouth,
|
|
grinning at pilgrims as they go by, and biting his nails
|
|
because he cannot come at them.
|
|
|
|
{168}
|
|
So I saw that Christian went on his way; yet, at the sight
|
|
of the Old Man that sat in the mouth of the cave, he could not tell
|
|
what to think, especially because he spake to him, though he could not
|
|
go after him, saying, "You will never mend till more of you be burned."
|
|
But he held his peace, and set a good face on it, and so went by
|
|
and catched no hurt. Then sang Christian:
|
|
|
|
O world of wonders! (I can say no less),
|
|
That I should be preserved in that distress
|
|
That I have met with here! O blessed be
|
|
That hand that from it hath deliver'd me!
|
|
Dangers in darkness, devils, hell, and sin
|
|
Did compass me, while I this vale was in:
|
|
Yea, snares, and pits, and traps, and nets, did lie
|
|
My path about, that worthless, silly I
|
|
Might have been catch'd, entangled, and cast down;
|
|
But since I live, let JESUS wear the crown.
|
|
|
|
{169}
|
|
Now, as Christian went on his way, he came to a little ascent,
|
|
which was cast up on purpose that pilgrims might see before them.
|
|
Up there, therefore, Christian went, and looking forward, he saw
|
|
Faithful before him, upon his journey. Then said Christian aloud,
|
|
"Ho! ho! So-ho! stay, and I will be your companion!" At that,
|
|
Faithful looked behind him; to whom Christian cried again, "Stay, stay,
|
|
till I come up to you!" But Faithful answered, "No, I am upon my life,
|
|
and the avenger of blood is behind me."
|
|
|
|
{170}
|
|
<Christian overtakes Faithful>
|
|
At this, Christian was somewhat moved, and putting to all his strength,
|
|
he quickly got up with Faithful, and did also overrun him;
|
|
so the last was first. Then did Christian vain-gloriously smile,
|
|
because he had gotten the start of his brother; but not taking
|
|
good heed to his feet, he suddenly stumbled and fell,
|
|
and could not rise again until Faithful came up to help him.
|
|
|
|
<Christian's fall makes Faithful and he go lovingly together>
|
|
Then I saw in my dream they went very lovingly on together,
|
|
and had sweet discourse of all things that had happened to them
|
|
in their pilgrimage; and thus Christian began:
|
|
|
|
{171}
|
|
CHR. My honoured and well-beloved brother, Faithful, I am glad
|
|
that I have overtaken you; and that God has so tempered our spirits,
|
|
that we can walk as companions in this so pleasant a path.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. I had thought, dear friend, to have had your company
|
|
quite from our town; but you did get the start of me,
|
|
wherefore I was forced to come thus much of the way alone.
|
|
|
|
CHR. How long did you stay in the City of Destruction before
|
|
you set out after me on your pilgrimage?
|
|
|
|
<Their talk about the country from whence they came>
|
|
FAITH. Till I could stay no longer; for there was great talk
|
|
presently after you were gone out that our city would, in short time,
|
|
with fire from heaven, be burned down to the ground.
|
|
|
|
CHR. What! did your neighbours talk so?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Yes, it was for a while in everybody's mouth.
|
|
|
|
CHR. What! and did no more of them but you come out
|
|
to escape the danger?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Though there was, as I said, a great talk thereabout,
|
|
yet I do not think they did firmly believe it. For in the heat
|
|
of the discourse, I heard some of them deridingly speak of you and of
|
|
your desperate journey, (for so they called this your pilgrimage),
|
|
but I did believe, and do still, that the end of our city
|
|
will be with fire and and brimstone from above; and therefore
|
|
I have made my escape.
|
|
|
|
{172}
|
|
CHR. Did you hear no talk of neighbour Pliable?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Yes, Christian, I heard that he followed you till he came
|
|
at the Slough of Despond, where, as some said, he fell in;
|
|
but he would not be known to have so done; but I am sure
|
|
he was soundly bedabbled with that kind of dirt.
|
|
|
|
CHR. And what said the neighbours to him?
|
|
|
|
<How Pliable was accounted of, when he got home>
|
|
FAITH. He hath, since his going back, been had greatly in derision,
|
|
and that among all sorts of people; some do mock and despise him;
|
|
and scarce will any set him on work. He is now seven times worse
|
|
than if he had never gone out of the city.
|
|
|
|
CHR. But why should they be so set against him, since they also despise
|
|
the way that he forsook?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Oh, they say, hang him, he is a turncoat! he was not true
|
|
to his profession. I think God has stirred up even his enemies to
|
|
hiss at him, and make him a proverb, because he hath forsaken the way.
|
|
[Jer. 29:18,19]
|
|
|
|
CHR. Had you no talk with him before you came out?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. I met him once in the streets, but he leered away on
|
|
the other side, as one ashamed of what he had done;
|
|
so I spake not to him.
|
|
|
|
{173}
|
|
CHR. Well, at my first setting out, I had hopes of that man;
|
|
but now I fear he will perish in the overthrow of the city;
|
|
for it is happened to him according to the true proverb,
|
|
"The dog is turned to his own vomit again; and the sow that was washed,
|
|
to her wallowing in the mire." [2 Pet. 2:22]
|
|
|
|
FAITH. These are my fears of him too; but who can hinder
|
|
that which will be?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Well, neighbour Faithful, said Christian, let us leave him,
|
|
and talk of things that more immediately concern ourselves.
|
|
Tell me now, what you have met with in the way as you came;
|
|
for I know you have met with some things, or else it may be writ
|
|
for a wonder.
|
|
|
|
{174}
|
|
<Faithful assaulted by Wanton>
|
|
FAITH. I escaped the Slough that I perceived you fell into,
|
|
and got up to the gate without that danger; only I met with one
|
|
whose name was Wanton, who had like to have done me a mischief.
|
|
|
|
CHR. It was well you escaped her net; Joseph was hard put to it by her,
|
|
and he escaped her as you did; but it had like to have cost him
|
|
his life. [Gen. 39:11-13] But what did she do to you?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. You cannot think, but that you know something,
|
|
what a flattering tongue she had; she lay at me hard to turn aside
|
|
with her, promising me all manner of content.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Nay, she did not promise you the content of a good conscience.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. You know what I mean; all carnal and fleshly content.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Thank God you have escaped her: "The abhorred of the Lord
|
|
shall fall into her ditch." [Ps. 22:14]
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Nay, I know not whether I did wholly escape her or no.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why, I trow, you did not consent to her desires?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. No, not to defile myself; for I remembered an old writing
|
|
that I had seen, which said, "Her steps take hold on hell." [Prov. 5:5]
|
|
So I shut mine eyes, because I would not be bewitched with her looks.
|
|
[Job 31:1] Then she railed on me, and I went my way.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Did you meet with no other assault as you came?
|
|
|
|
{175}
|
|
<He is assaulted by Adam the First>
|
|
FAITH. When I came to the foot of the hill called Difficulty,
|
|
I met with a very aged man, who asked me what I was, and whither bound.
|
|
I told him that I am a pilgrim, going to the Celestial City.
|
|
Then said the old man, Thou lookest like an honest fellow;
|
|
wilt thou be content to dwell with me for the wages that I shall
|
|
give thee? Then I asked him his name, and where he dwelt.
|
|
He said his name was Adam the First, and that he dwelt in the town
|
|
of Deceit. [Eph. 4:22] I asked him then what was his work,
|
|
and what the wages he would give. He told me that his work
|
|
was many delights; and his wages that I should be his heir at last.
|
|
I further asked him what house he kept, and what other servants he had.
|
|
So he told me that his house was maintained with all the dainties
|
|
in the world; and that his servants were those of his own begetting.
|
|
Then I asked if he had any children. He said that he had
|
|
but three daughters: The Lust of the Flesh, The Lust of the Eyes,
|
|
and The Pride of Life, and that I should marry them all if I would.
|
|
[1 John 2:16] Then I asked how long time he would have me
|
|
live with him? And he told me, As long as he lived himself.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Well, and what conclusion came the old man and you to at last?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Why, at first, I found myself somewhat inclinable
|
|
to go with the man, for I thought he spake very fair;
|
|
but looking in his forehead, as I talked with him, I saw there written,
|
|
"Put off the old man with his deeds."
|
|
|
|
CHR. And how then?
|
|
|
|
{176}
|
|
FAITH. Then it came burning hot into my mind, whatever he said,
|
|
and however he flattered, when he got me home to his house,
|
|
he would sell me for a slave. So I bid him forbear to talk,
|
|
for I would not come near the door of his house. Then he reviled me,
|
|
and told me that he would send such a one after me, that should make
|
|
my way bitter to my soul. So I turned to go away from him;
|
|
but just as I turned myself to go thence, I felt him take hold
|
|
of my flesh, and give me such a deadly twitch back, that I thought
|
|
he had pulled part of me after himself. This made me cry,
|
|
"O wretched man!" [Rom. 7:24] So I went on my way up the hill.
|
|
|
|
Now when I had got about half-way up, I looked behind,
|
|
and saw one coming after me, swift as the wind; so he overtook me
|
|
just about the place where the settle stands.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Just there, said Christian, did I sit down to rest me;
|
|
but being overcome with sleep, I there lost this roll out of my bosom.
|
|
|
|
{177}
|
|
FAITH. But, good brother, hear me out. So soon as the man overtook me,
|
|
he was but a word and a blow, for down he knocked me,
|
|
and laid me for dead. But when I was a little come to myself again,
|
|
I asked him wherefore he served me so. He said, because of
|
|
my secret inclining to Adam the First; and with that he struck me
|
|
another deadly blow on the breast, and beat me down backward; so I lay
|
|
at his foot as dead as before. So, when I came to myself again,
|
|
I cried him mercy; but he said, I know not how to show mercy;
|
|
and with that he knocked me down again. He had doubtless made
|
|
an end of me, but that one came by, and bid him forbear.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Who was that that bid him forbear?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. I did not know him at first, but as he went by,
|
|
I perceived the holes in his hands and in his side;
|
|
then I concluded that he was our Lord. So I went up the hill.
|
|
|
|
{178}
|
|
<The temper of Moses>
|
|
CHR. That man that overtook you was Moses. He spareth none,
|
|
neither knoweth he how to show mercy to those that transgress his law.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. I know it very well; it was not the first time that he has met
|
|
with me. It was he that came to me when I dwelt securely at home,
|
|
and that told me he would burn my house over my head if I stayed there.
|
|
|
|
CHR. But did you not see the house that stood there on the top
|
|
of the hill, on the side of which Moses met you?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Yes, and the lions too, before I came at it:
|
|
but for the lions, I think they were asleep, for it was about noon;
|
|
and because I had so much of the day before me, I passed by the porter,
|
|
and came down the hill.
|
|
|
|
CHR. He told me, indeed, that he saw you go by, but I wish
|
|
you had called at the house, for they would have showed you
|
|
so many rarities, that you would scarce have forgot them
|
|
to the day of your death. But pray tell me, Did you meet nobody
|
|
in the Valley of Humility?
|
|
|
|
{179}
|
|
<Faithful assaulted by Discontent>
|
|
FAITH. Yes, I met with one Discontent, who would willingly
|
|
have persuaded me to go back again with him; his reason was,
|
|
for that the valley was altogether without honour. He told me,
|
|
moreover, that there to go was the way to disobey all my friends,
|
|
as Pride, Arrogancy, Self-conceit, Worldly-glory, with others,
|
|
who he knew, as he said, would be very much offended,
|
|
if I made such a fool of myself as to wade through this valley.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Well, and how did you answer him?
|
|
|
|
{180}
|
|
<Faithful's answer to Discontent>
|
|
FAITH. I told him, that although all these that he named might claim
|
|
kindred of me, and that rightly, for indeed they were my relations
|
|
according to the flesh; yet since I became a pilgrim,
|
|
they have disowned me, as I also have rejected them; and therefore
|
|
they were to me now no more than if they had never been of my lineage.
|
|
|
|
I told him, moreover, that as to this valley, he had quite
|
|
misrepresented the thing; for before honour is humility,
|
|
and a haughty spirit before a fall. Therefore, said I,
|
|
I had rather go through this valley to the honour that was so accounted
|
|
by the wisest, than choose that which he esteemed most worthy
|
|
our affections.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Met you with nothing else in that valley?
|
|
|
|
{181}
|
|
<He is assaulted with Shame>
|
|
FAITH. Yes, I met with Shame; but of all the men that I met with
|
|
in my pilgrimage, he, I think, bears the wrong name.
|
|
The others would be said nay, after a little argumentation,
|
|
and somewhat else; but this bold-faced Shame would never have done.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why, what did he say to you?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. What! why, he objected against religion itself;
|
|
he said it was a pitiful, low, sneaking business for a man
|
|
to mind religion; he said that a tender conscience was an unmanly thing;
|
|
and that for a man to watch over his words and ways, so as to
|
|
tie up himself from that hectoring liberty that the brave spirits
|
|
of the times accustom themselves unto, would make him the ridicule
|
|
of the times. He objected also, that but few of the mighty, rich,
|
|
or wise, were ever of my opinion [1 Cor. 1:26; 3:18; Phil. 3:7,8];
|
|
nor any of them neither [John 7:48], before they were persuaded
|
|
to be fools, and to be of a voluntary fondness, to venture
|
|
the loss of all, for nobody knows what. He, moreover,
|
|
objected the base and low estate and condition of those
|
|
that were chiefly the pilgrims of the times in which they lived:
|
|
also their ignorance and want of understanding in all natural science.
|
|
Yea, he did hold me to it at that rate also, about a great many
|
|
more things than here I relate; as, that it was a shame to sit
|
|
whining and mourning under a sermon, and a shame to come
|
|
sighing and groaning home: that it was a shame to ask my neighbour
|
|
forgiveness for petty faults, or to make restitution
|
|
where I have taken from any. He said, also, that religion made a man
|
|
grow strange to the great, because of a few vices, which he called
|
|
by finer names; and made him own and respect the base,
|
|
because of the same religious fraternity. And is not this, said he,
|
|
a shame?
|
|
|
|
{182}
|
|
CHR. And what did you say to him?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Say! I could not tell what to say at the first.
|
|
Yea, he put me so to it, that my blood came up in my face;
|
|
even this Shame fetched it up, and had almost beat me quite off.
|
|
But at last I began to consider, that "that which is highly esteemed
|
|
among men, is had in abomination with God." [Luke 16:15]
|
|
And I thought again, this Shame tells me what men are;
|
|
but it tells me nothing what God or the Word of God is.
|
|
And I thought, moreover, that at the day of doom, we shall not be doomed
|
|
to death or life according to the hectoring spirits of the world,
|
|
but according to the wisdom and law of the Highest. Therefore,
|
|
thought I, what God says is best, indeed is best, though all the men
|
|
in the world are against it. Seeing, then, that God prefers
|
|
his religion; seeing God prefers a tender conscience;
|
|
seeing they that make themselves fools for the kingdom of heaven
|
|
are wisest; and that the poor man that loveth Christ is richer
|
|
than the greatest man in the world that hates him; Shame, depart,
|
|
thou art an enemy to my salvation! Shall I entertain thee
|
|
against my sovereign Lord? How then shall I look him in the face
|
|
at his coming? Should I now be ashamed of his ways and servants,
|
|
how can I expect the blessing? [Mark 8:38] But, indeed,
|
|
this Shame was a bold villain; I could scarce shake him
|
|
out of my company; yea, he would be haunting of me, and continually
|
|
whispering me in the ear, with some one or other of the infirmities
|
|
that attend religion; but at last I told him it was but in vain
|
|
to attempt further in this business; for those things that he disdained,
|
|
in those did I see most glory; and so at last I got past
|
|
this importunate one. And when I had shaken him off,
|
|
then I began to sing--
|
|
|
|
The trials that those men do meet withal,
|
|
That are obedient to the heavenly call,
|
|
Are manifold, and suited to the flesh,
|
|
And come, and come, and come again afresh;
|
|
That now, or sometime else, we by them may
|
|
Be taken, overcome, and cast away.
|
|
Oh, let the pilgrims, let the pilgrims, then
|
|
Be vigilant, and quit themselves like men.
|
|
|
|
{183}
|
|
CHR. I am glad, my brother, that thou didst withstand this villain
|
|
so bravely; for of all, as thou sayest, I think he has the wrong name;
|
|
for he is so bold as to follow us in the streets, and to attempt
|
|
to put us to shame before all men: that is, to make us ashamed
|
|
of that which is good; but if he was not himself audacious,
|
|
he would never attempt to do as he does. But let us still resist him;
|
|
for notwithstanding all his bravadoes, he promoteth the fool
|
|
and none else. "The wise shall inherit glory, said Solomon,
|
|
but shame shall be the promotion of fools." [Prov. 3:35]
|
|
|
|
FAITH. I think we must cry to Him for help against Shame,
|
|
who would have us to be valiant for the truth upon the earth.
|
|
|
|
CHR. You say true; but did you meet nobody else in that valley?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. No, not I; for I had sunshine all the rest of the way
|
|
through that, and also through the Valley of the Shadow of Death.
|
|
|
|
{184}
|
|
CHR. It was well for you. I am sure it fared far otherwise with me;
|
|
I had for a long season, as soon almost as I entered into that valley,
|
|
a dreadful combat with that foul fiend Apollyon; yea, I thought verily
|
|
he would have killed me, especially when he got me down
|
|
and crushed me under him, as if he would have crushed me to pieces;
|
|
for as he threw me, my sword flew out of my hand; nay, he told me
|
|
he was sure of me: but I cried to God, and he heard me,
|
|
and delivered me out of all my troubles. Then I entered into
|
|
the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and had no light for almost
|
|
half the way through it. I thought I should have been killed there,
|
|
over and over; but at last day broke, and the sun rose,
|
|
and I went through that which was behind with far more ease and quiet.
|
|
|
|
{185}
|
|
<Talkative described>
|
|
Moreover, I saw in my dream, that as they went on, Faithful,
|
|
as he chanced to look on one side, saw a man whose name is Talkative,
|
|
walking at a distance beside them; for in this place
|
|
there was room enough for them all to walk. He was a tall man,
|
|
and something more comely at a distance than at hand.
|
|
To this man Faithful addressed himself in this manner:
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Friend, whither away? Are you going to the heavenly country?
|
|
|
|
TALK. I am going to the same place.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. That is well; then I hope we may have your good company.
|
|
|
|
TALK. With a very good will will I be your companion.
|
|
|
|
{186}
|
|
<Faithful and Talkative enter discourse>
|
|
FAITH. Come on, then, and let us go together, and let us spend our time
|
|
in discoursing of things that are profitable.
|
|
|
|
<Talkative's dislike of bad discourse>
|
|
TALK. To talk of things that are good, to me is very acceptable,
|
|
with you or with any other; and I am glad that I have met with
|
|
those that incline to so good a work; for, to speak the truth,
|
|
there are but few that care thus to spend their time,
|
|
(as they are in their travels), but choose much rather to be
|
|
speaking of things to no profit; and this hath been a trouble for me.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. That is indeed a thing to be lamented; for what things
|
|
so worthy of the use of the tongue and mouth of men on earth
|
|
as are the things of the God of heaven?
|
|
|
|
TALK. I like you wonderful well, for your sayings are full
|
|
of conviction; and I will add, what thing is so pleasant,
|
|
and what so profitable, as to talk of the things of God?
|
|
What things so pleasant (that is, if a man hath any delight in things
|
|
that are wonderful)? For instance, if a man doth delight to talk
|
|
of the history or the mystery of things; or if a man doth love to talk
|
|
of miracles, wonders, or signs, where shall he find things recorded
|
|
so delightful, and so sweetly penned, as in the Holy Scripture?
|
|
|
|
{187}
|
|
FAITH. That is true; but to be profited by such things in our talk
|
|
should be that which we design.
|
|
|
|
<Talkative's fine discourse>
|
|
TALK. That is it that I said; for to talk of such things
|
|
is most profitable; for by so doing, a man may get knowledge
|
|
of many things; as of the vanity of earthly things, and the benefit
|
|
of things above. Thus, in general, but more particularly by this,
|
|
a man may learn the necessity of the new birth, the insufficiency
|
|
of our works, the need of Christ's righteousness, &c. Besides,
|
|
by this a man may learn, by talk, what it is to repent, to believe,
|
|
to pray, to suffer, or the like; by this also a man may learn
|
|
what are the great promises and consolations of the gospel,
|
|
to his own comfort. Further, by this a man may learn
|
|
to refute false opinions, to vindicate the truth, and also
|
|
to instruct the ignorant.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. All this is true, and glad am I to hear these things from you.
|
|
|
|
TALK. Alas! the want of this is the cause why so few understand
|
|
the need of faith, and the necessity of a work of grace in their soul,
|
|
in order to eternal life; but ignorantly live in the works of the law,
|
|
by which a man can by no means obtain the kingdom of heaven.
|
|
|
|
{188}
|
|
FAITH. But, by your leave, heavenly knowledge of these
|
|
is the gift of God; no man attaineth to them by human industry,
|
|
or only by the talk of them.
|
|
|
|
<O brave Talkative>
|
|
TALK. All this I know very well; for a man can receive nothing,
|
|
except it be given him from Heaven; all is of grace, not of works.
|
|
I could give you a hundred scriptures for the confirmation of this.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Well, then, said Faithful, what is that one thing that
|
|
we shall at this time found our discourse upon?
|
|
|
|
<O brave Talkative>
|
|
TALK. What you will. I will talk of things heavenly,
|
|
or things earthly; things moral, or things evangelical; things sacred,
|
|
or things profane; things past, or things to come; things foreign,
|
|
or things at home; things more essential, or things circumstantial;
|
|
provided that all be done to our profit.
|
|
|
|
{189}
|
|
<Faithful beguiled by Talkative>
|
|
FAITH. Now did Faithful begin to wonder; and stepping to Christian,
|
|
(for he walked all this while by himself), he said to him, (but softly),
|
|
What a brave companion have we got! Surely this man will make
|
|
a very excellent pilgrim.
|
|
|
|
CHR. At this Christian modestly smiled, and said, This man,
|
|
with whom you are so taken, will beguile, with that tongue of his,
|
|
twenty of them that know him not.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Do you know him, then?
|
|
|
|
{190}
|
|
<Christian makes a discovery of Talkative, telling Faithful who he was>
|
|
CHR. Know him! Yes, better than he knows himself.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Pray, what is he?
|
|
|
|
CHR. His name is Talkative; he dwelleth in our town.
|
|
I wonder that you should be a stranger to him, only I consider
|
|
that our town is large.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Whose son is he? And whereabout does he dwell?
|
|
|
|
CHR. He is the son of one Say-well; he dwelt in Prating Row;
|
|
and is known of all that are acquainted with him, by the name of
|
|
Talkative in Prating Row; and notwithstanding his fine tongue,
|
|
he is but a sorry fellow.
|
|
|
|
{191}
|
|
FAITH. Well, he seems to be a very pretty man.
|
|
|
|
CHR. That is, to them who have not thorough acquaintance with him;
|
|
for he is best abroad; near home, he is ugly enough.
|
|
Your saying that he is a pretty man, brings to my mind
|
|
what I have observed in the work of the painter, whose pictures
|
|
show best at a distance, but, very near, more unpleasing.
|
|
|
|
{192}
|
|
FAITH. But I am ready to think you do but jest, because you smiled.
|
|
|
|
CHR. God forbid that I should jest (although I smiled) in this matter,
|
|
or that I should accuse any falsely! I will give you
|
|
a further discovery of him. This man is for any company,
|
|
and for any talk; as he talketh now with you, so will he talk
|
|
when he is on the ale-bench; and the more drink he hath in his crown,
|
|
the more of these things he hath in his mouth; religion hath no place
|
|
in his heart, or house, or conversation; all he hath
|
|
lieth in his tongue, and his religion is, to make a noise therewith.
|
|
|
|
{193}
|
|
FAITH. Say you so! then am I in this man greatly deceived.
|
|
|
|
<Talkative talks, but does not>
|
|
CHR. Deceived! you may be sure of it; remember the proverb,
|
|
"They say and do not." [Matt. 23:3] But the kingdom of God
|
|
is not in word, but in Power. [1 Cor 4:20] He talketh of prayer,
|
|
of repentance, of faith, and of the new birth; but he knows but only
|
|
to talk of them. I have been in his family, and have observed him
|
|
both at home and abroad; and I know what I say of him is the truth.
|
|
<His house is empty of religion> His house is as empty of religion
|
|
as the white of an egg is of savour. There is there neither prayer
|
|
nor sign of repentance for sin; yea, the brute in his kind serves God
|
|
far better than he. <He is a stain to religion> He is the very stain,
|
|
reproach, and shame of religion, to all that know him; it can hardly
|
|
have a good word in all that end of the town where he dwells,
|
|
through him. [Rom. 2:24,25] <The Proverb that goes of him>
|
|
Thus say the common people that know him, A saint abroad,
|
|
and a devil at home. His poor family finds it so; he is such a churl,
|
|
such a railer at and so unreasonable with his servants,
|
|
that they neither know how to do for or speak to him.
|
|
<Men shun to deal with him> Men that have any dealings with him say
|
|
it is better to deal with a Turk than with him; for fairer dealing
|
|
they shall have at their hands. This Talkative (if it be possible)
|
|
will go beyond them, defraud, beguile, and overreach them. Besides,
|
|
he brings up his sons to follow his steps; and if he findeth
|
|
in any of them a foolish timorousness, (for so he calls
|
|
the first appearance of a tender conscience,) he calls them
|
|
fools and blockheads, and by no means will employ them in much,
|
|
or speak to their commendations before others. For my part,
|
|
I am of opinion, that he has, by his wicked life, caused many
|
|
to stumble and fall; and will be, if God prevent not,
|
|
the ruin of many more.
|
|
|
|
{194}
|
|
FAITH. Well, my brother, I am bound to believe you; not only because
|
|
you say you know him, but also because, like a Christian,
|
|
you make your reports of men. For I cannot think that you
|
|
speak these things of ill-will, but because it is even so as you say.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Had I known him no more than you, I might perhaps
|
|
have thought of him, as, at the first, you did; yea, had he received
|
|
this report at their hands only that are enemies to religion,
|
|
I should have thought it had been a slander,--a lot that often falls
|
|
from bad men's mouths upon good men's names and professions;
|
|
but all these things, yea, and a great many more as bad,
|
|
of my own knowledge, I can prove him guilty of. Besides,
|
|
good men are ashamed of him; they can neither call him brother,
|
|
nor friend; the very naming of him among them makes them blush,
|
|
if they know him.
|
|
|
|
{195}
|
|
FAITH. Well, I see that saying and doing are two things,
|
|
and hereafter I shall better observe this distinction.
|
|
|
|
<The carcass of religion>
|
|
CHR. They are two things, indeed, and are as diverse as are
|
|
the soul and the body; for as the body without the soul is but
|
|
a dead carcass, so saying, if it be alone, is but a dead carcass also.
|
|
The soul of religion is the practical part: "Pure religion
|
|
and undefiled, before God and the Father, is this, To visit
|
|
the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself
|
|
unspotted from the world." [James 1:27; see vv. 22-26]
|
|
This Talkative is not aware of; he thinks that hearing and saying
|
|
will make a good Christian, and thus he deceiveth his own soul.
|
|
Hearing is but as the sowing of the seed; talking is not sufficient
|
|
to prove that fruit is indeed in the heart and life; and let us
|
|
assure ourselves, that at the day of doom men shall be judged
|
|
according to their fruits. [Matt. 13, 25] It will not be said then,
|
|
Did you believe? but, Were you doers, or talkers only?
|
|
and accordingly shall they be judged. The end of the world
|
|
is compared to our harvest; and you know men at harvest
|
|
regard nothing but fruit. Not that anything can be accepted
|
|
that is not of faith, but I speak this to show you how insignificant
|
|
the profession of Talkative will be at that day.
|
|
|
|
{196}
|
|
<Faithful convinced of the badness of Talkative>
|
|
FAITH. This brings to my mind that of Moses, by which he describeth
|
|
the beast that is clean. [Lev. 11:3-7; Deut. 14:6-8] He is such a one
|
|
that parteth the hoof and cheweth the cud; not that parteth
|
|
the hoof only, or that cheweth the cud only. The hare cheweth the cud,
|
|
but yet is unclean, because he parteth not the hoof.
|
|
And this truly resembleth Talkative; he cheweth the cud,
|
|
he seeketh knowledge, he cheweth upon the word; but he divideth not
|
|
the hoof, he parteth not with the way of sinners; but, as the hare,
|
|
he retaineth the foot of a dog or bear, and therefore he is unclean.
|
|
|
|
<Talkative like to things that sound without life>
|
|
CHR. You have spoken, for aught I know, the true gospel sense
|
|
of those texts. And I will add another thing: Paul calleth some men,
|
|
yea, and those great talkers, too, sounding brass and tinkling cymbals;
|
|
that is, as he expounds them in another place, things without life,
|
|
giving sound. [1 Cor. 13:1-3; 14:7] Things without life, that is,
|
|
without the true faith and grace of the gospel; and consequently,
|
|
things that shall never be placed in the kingdom of heaven
|
|
among those that are the children of life; though their sound,
|
|
by their talk, be as if it were the tongue or voice of an angel.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Well, I was not so fond of his company at first,
|
|
but I am as sick of it now. What shall we do to be rid of him?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Take my advice, and do as I bid you, and you shall find
|
|
that he will soon be sick of your company too, except God
|
|
shall touch his heart, and turn it.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. What would you have me to do?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why, go to him, and enter into some serious discourse
|
|
about the power of religion; and ask him plainly
|
|
(when he has approved of it, for that he will) whether this thing
|
|
be set up in his heart, house, or conversation.
|
|
|
|
{197}
|
|
FAITH. Then Faithful stepped forward again, and said to Talkative,
|
|
Come, what cheer? How is it now?
|
|
|
|
TALK. Thank you, well. I thought we should have had
|
|
a great deal of talk by this time.
|
|
|
|
{198}
|
|
FAITH. Well, if you will, we will fall to it now; and since
|
|
you left it with me to state the question, let it be this:
|
|
How doth the saving grace of God discover itself when it is in
|
|
the heart of man?
|
|
|
|
<Talkative's false discovery of a work of grace>
|
|
TALK. I perceive, then, that our talk must be about the power
|
|
of things. Well, it is a very good question, and I shall be willing
|
|
to answer you. And take my answer in brief, thus: First,
|
|
Where the grace of God is in the heart, it causeth there
|
|
a great outcry against sin. Secondly ----
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Nay, hold, let us consider of one at once. I think you should
|
|
rather say, It shows itself by inclining the soul to abhor its sin.
|
|
|
|
TALK. Why, what difference is there between crying out against,
|
|
and abhorring of sin?
|
|
|
|
{199}
|
|
<To cry out against sin, no sign of grace>
|
|
FAITH. Oh, a great deal. A man may cry out against sin of policy,
|
|
but he cannot abhor it, but by virtue of a godly antipathy against it.
|
|
I have heard many cry out against sin in the pulpit,
|
|
who yet can abide it well enough in the heart, house, and conversation.
|
|
Joseph's mistress cried out with a loud voice, as if she had been
|
|
very holy; but she would willingly, notwithstanding that,
|
|
have committed uncleanness with him. Some cry out against sin
|
|
even as the mother cries out against her child in her lap,
|
|
when she calleth it slut and naughty girl, and then falls
|
|
to hugging and kissing it.
|
|
|
|
TALK. You lie at the catch, I perceive.
|
|
|
|
{200}
|
|
FAITH. No, not I; I am only for setting things right.
|
|
But what is the second thing whereby you would prove a discovery
|
|
of a work of grace in the heart?
|
|
|
|
TALK. Great knowledge of gospel mysteries.
|
|
|
|
<Great knowledge no sign of grace>
|
|
FAITH. This sign should have been first; but first or last,
|
|
it is also false; for knowledge, great knowledge, may be obtained
|
|
in the mysteries of the gospel, and yet no work of grace in the soul.
|
|
[1 Cor. 13] Yea, if a man have all knowledge, he may yet be nothing,
|
|
and so consequently be no child of God. When Christ said,
|
|
"Do you know all these things?" and the disciples had answered, Yes;
|
|
he addeth, "Blessed are ye if ye do them." He doth not lay the blessing
|
|
in the knowing of them, but in the doing of them. For there is
|
|
a knowledge that is not attended with doing: He that knoweth
|
|
his masters will, and doeth it not. A man may know like an angel,
|
|
and yet be no Christian, therefore your sign of it is not true.
|
|
Indeed, to know is a thing that pleaseth talkers and boasters,
|
|
but to do is that which pleaseth God. Not that the heart can be good
|
|
without knowledge; for without that, the heart is naught.
|
|
<Knowledge and knowledge> There is, therefore, knowledge and knowledge.
|
|
Knowledge that resteth in the bare speculation of things;
|
|
and knowledge that is accompanied with the grace of faith and love;
|
|
which puts a man upon doing even the will of God from the heart:
|
|
the first of these will serve the talker; but without the other
|
|
the true Christian is not content. <True knowledge attended
|
|
with endeavors> "Give me understanding, and I shall keep thy law;
|
|
yea, I shall observe it with my whole heart." [Ps. 119:34]
|
|
|
|
TALK. You lie at the catch again; this is not for edification.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Well, if you please, propound another sign how
|
|
this work of grace discovereth itself where it is.
|
|
|
|
TALK. Not I, for I see we shall not agree.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. Well, if you will not, will you give me leave to do it?
|
|
|
|
TALK. You may use your liberty.
|
|
|
|
{201}
|
|
<One good sign of grace>
|
|
FAITH. A work of grace in the soul discovereth itself,
|
|
either to him that hath it, or to standers by.
|
|
|
|
To him that hath it thus: It gives him conviction of sin,
|
|
especially of the defilement of his nature and the sin of unbelief,
|
|
(for the sake of which he is sure to be damned, if he findeth not mercy
|
|
at God's hand, by faith in Jesus Christ [John 16:8, Rom. 7:24,
|
|
John 16:9, Mark 16:16]). This sight and sense of things worketh in him
|
|
sorrow and shame for sin; he findeth, moreover, revealed in him
|
|
the Saviour of the world, and the absolute necessity of closing with him
|
|
for life, at the which he findeth hungerings and thirstings after him;
|
|
to which hungerings, &c., the promise is made. [Ps. 38:18, Jer. 31:19,
|
|
Gal. 2:16, Acts 4:12, Matt. 5:6, Rev. 21:6] Now, according to
|
|
the strength or weakness of his faith in his Saviour,
|
|
so is his joy and peace, so is his love to holiness, so are his desires
|
|
to know him more, and also to serve him in this world.
|
|
But though I say it discovereth itself thus unto him,
|
|
yet it is but seldom that he is able to conclude that this
|
|
is a work of grace; because his corruptions now, and his abused reason,
|
|
make his mind to misjudge in this matter; therefore,
|
|
in him that hath this work, there is required a very sound judgement
|
|
before he can, with steadiness, conclude that this is a work of grace.
|
|
|
|
{202}
|
|
To others, it is thus discovered:
|
|
|
|
1. By an experimental confession of his faith in Christ.
|
|
[Rom. 10:10, Phil. 1:27, Matt. 5:19]
|
|
|
|
2. By a life answerable to that confession; to wit, a life of holiness,
|
|
heart-holiness, family-holiness, (if he hath a family),
|
|
and by conversation-holiness in the world which, in the general,
|
|
teacheth him, inwardly, to abhor his sin, and himself for that,
|
|
in secret; to suppress it in his family and to promote holiness
|
|
in the world; not by talk only, as a hypocrite or talkative person
|
|
may do, but by a practical subjection, in faith and love,
|
|
to the power of the Word. [John 14:15, Ps. 50:23, Job 42:5-6,
|
|
Eze. 20:43] And now, Sir, as to this brief description
|
|
of the work of grace, and also the discovery of it,
|
|
if you have aught to object, object; if not, then give me leave
|
|
to propound to you a second question.
|
|
|
|
{203}
|
|
TALK. Nay, my part is not now to object, but to hear;
|
|
let me, therefore, have your second question.
|
|
|
|
<Another good sign of grace>
|
|
FAITH. It is this: Do you experience this first part
|
|
of this description of it? and doth your life and conversation
|
|
testify the same? or standeth your religion in word or in tongue,
|
|
and not in deed and truth? Pray, if you incline to answer me in this,
|
|
say no more than you know the God above will say Amen to;
|
|
and also nothing but what your conscience can justify you in;
|
|
for not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom
|
|
the Lord commendeth. Besides, to say I am thus and thus,
|
|
when my conversation, and all my neighbours, tell me I lie,
|
|
is great wickedness.
|
|
|
|
<Talkative not pleased with Faithful's question>
|
|
{204}
|
|
TALK. Then Talkative at first began to blush; but, recovering himself,
|
|
thus he replied: You come now to experience, to conscience, and God;
|
|
and to appeal to him for justification of what is spoken.
|
|
This kind of discourse I did not expect; nor am I disposed
|
|
to give an answer to such questions, because I count not myself
|
|
bound thereto, unless you take upon you to be a catechiser, and,
|
|
though you should so do, yet I may refuse to make you my judge.
|
|
But, I pray, will you tell me why you ask me such questions?
|
|
|
|
{205}
|
|
<The reasons why Faithful put to him that question>
|
|
FAITH. Because I saw you forward to talk, and because I knew not
|
|
that you had aught else but notion. Besides, to tell you all the truth,
|
|
I have heard of you, that you are a man whose religion lies in talk,
|
|
and that your conversation gives this your mouth-profession the lie.
|
|
<Faithful's plain dealing with Talkative> They say, you are a spot
|
|
among Christians; and that religion fareth the worse
|
|
for your ungodly conversation; that some have already stumbled at your
|
|
wicked ways, and that more are in danger of being destroyed thereby;
|
|
your religion, and an ale-house, and covetousness, and uncleanness,
|
|
and swearing, and lying, and vain-company keeping, &c.,
|
|
will stand together. The proverb is true of you which is said
|
|
of a whore, to wit, that she is a shame to all women;
|
|
so are you a shame to all professors.
|
|
|
|
<Talkative flings away from Faithful>
|
|
TALK. Since you are ready to take up reports and to judge
|
|
so rashly as you do, I cannot but conclude you are some
|
|
peevish or melancholy man, not fit to be discoursed with; and so adieu.
|
|
|
|
{206}
|
|
<A good riddance>
|
|
CHR. Then came up Christian, and said to his brother,
|
|
I told you how it would happen: your words and his lusts
|
|
could not agree; he had rather leave your company than reform his life.
|
|
But he is gone, as I said; let him go, the loss is no man's but his own;
|
|
he has saved us the trouble of going from him; for he continuing
|
|
(as I suppose he will do) as he is, he would have been but a blot in
|
|
our company: besides, the apostle says, "From such withdraw thyself."
|
|
|
|
FAITH. But I am glad we had this little discourse with him;
|
|
it may happen that he will think of it again: however,
|
|
I have dealt plainly with him, and so am clear of his blood,
|
|
if he perisheth.
|
|
|
|
{207}
|
|
CHR. You did well to talk so plainly to him as you did;
|
|
there is but little of this faithful dealing with men now-a-days,
|
|
and that makes religion to stink so in the nostrils of many, as it doth;
|
|
for they are these talkative fools whose religion is only in word,
|
|
and are debauched and vain in their conversation, that
|
|
(being so much admitted into the fellowship of the godly)
|
|
do puzzle the world, blemish Christianity, and grieve the sincere.
|
|
I wish that all men would deal with such as you have done:
|
|
then should they either be made more conformable to religion,
|
|
or the company of saints would be too hot for them. Then did
|
|
Faithful say,
|
|
|
|
How Talkative at first lifts up his plumes!
|
|
How bravely doth he speak! How he presumes
|
|
To drive down all before him! But so soon
|
|
As Faithful talks of heart-work, like the moon
|
|
That's past the full, into the wane he goes.
|
|
And so will all, but he that HEART-WORK knows.
|
|
|
|
{208}
|
|
Thus they went on talking of what they had seen by the way,
|
|
and so made that way easy which would otherwise, no doubt,
|
|
have been tedious to them; for now they went through a wilderness.
|
|
|
|
{209}
|
|
<Evangelist overtakes them again>
|
|
Now, when they were got almost quite out of this wilderness,
|
|
Faithful chanced to cast his eye back, and espied one coming after them,
|
|
and he knew him. Oh! said Faithful to his brother, who comes yonder?
|
|
Then Christian looked, and said, It is my good friend Evangelist.
|
|
Ay, and my good friend too, said Faithful, for it was he that set me
|
|
in the way to the gate. Now was Evangelist come up to them,
|
|
and thus saluted them:
|
|
|
|
{210}
|
|
EVAN. Peace be with you, dearly beloved; and peace be to your helpers.
|
|
|
|
<They are glad at the sight of him>
|
|
CHR. Welcome, welcome, my good Evangelist, the sight of thy countenance
|
|
brings to my remembrance thy ancient kindness and unwearied labouring
|
|
for my eternal good.
|
|
|
|
FAITH. And a thousand times welcome, said good Faithful. Thy company,
|
|
O sweet Evangelist, how desirable it is to us poor pilgrims!
|
|
|
|
EVAN. Then said Evangelist, How hath it fared with you, my friends,
|
|
since the time of our last parting? What have you met with,
|
|
and how have you behaved yourselves?
|
|
|
|
{211}
|
|
Then Christian and Faithful told him of all things that had happened
|
|
to them in the way; and how, and with what difficulty,
|
|
they had arrived at that place.
|
|
|
|
{212}
|
|
<His exhortation to them>
|
|
EVAN. Right glad am I, said Evangelist, not that you have met
|
|
with trials, but that you have been victors; and for that you have,
|
|
notwithstanding many weaknesses, continued in the way to this very day.
|
|
|
|
I say, right glad am I of this thing, and that for mine own sake
|
|
and yours. I have sowed, and you have reaped: and the day is coming,
|
|
when both he that sowed and they that reaped shall rejoice together;
|
|
that is, if you hold out: "for in due season ye shall reap,
|
|
if ye faint not." [John 4:36, Gal. 6:9] The crown is before you,
|
|
and it is an incorruptible one; so run, that you may obtain it.
|
|
[1 Cor. 9:24-27] Some there be that set out for this crown,
|
|
and, after they have gone far for it, another comes in,
|
|
and takes it from them: hold fast, therefore, that you have;
|
|
let no man take your crown. [Rev. 3:11] You are not yet out
|
|
of the gun-shot of the devil; you have not resisted unto blood,
|
|
striving against sin; let the kingdom be always before you,
|
|
and believe steadfastly concerning things that are invisible.
|
|
Let nothing that is on this side the other world get within you;
|
|
and, above all, look well to your own hearts, and to the lusts thereof,
|
|
"for they are deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked";
|
|
set your faces like a flint; you have all power in heaven and earth
|
|
on your side.
|
|
|
|
{213}
|
|
<They do thank him for his exhortation>
|
|
CHR. Then Christian thanked him for his exhortation; but told him,
|
|
withal, that they would have him speak further to them for their help
|
|
the rest of the way, and the rather, for that they well knew
|
|
that he was a prophet, and could tell them of things that might
|
|
happen unto them, and also how they might resist and overcome them.
|
|
To which request Faithful also consented. So Evangelist began
|
|
as followeth:--
|
|
|
|
<He predicteth what troubles they shall meet with in Vanity Fair,
|
|
and encourageth them to steadfastness>
|
|
EVAN. My sons, you have heard, in the words of the truth of the gospel,
|
|
that you must, through many tribulations, enter into
|
|
the kingdom of heaven. And, again, that in every city
|
|
bonds and afflictions abide in you; and therefore you cannot expect
|
|
that you should go long on your pilgrimage without them,
|
|
in some sort or other. You have found something of the truth
|
|
of these testimonies upon you already, and more will immediately follow;
|
|
for now, as you see, you are almost out of this wilderness,
|
|
and therefore you will soon come into a town that you will by and by
|
|
see before you; and in that town you will be hardly beset with enemies,
|
|
who will strain hard but they will kill you; and be you sure
|
|
that one or both of you must seal the testimony which you hold,
|
|
with blood; but be you faithful unto death, and the King will give you
|
|
a crown of life.
|
|
|
|
{214}
|
|
<He whose lot it will be there to suffer,
|
|
will have the better of his brother>
|
|
He that shall die there, although his death will be unnatural,
|
|
and his pain perhaps great, he will yet have the better of his fellow;
|
|
not only because he will be arrived at the Celestial City soonest,
|
|
but because he will escape many miseries that the other will meet with
|
|
in the rest of his journey. But when you are come to the town,
|
|
and shall find fulfilled what I have here related,
|
|
then remember your friend, and quit yourselves like men,
|
|
and commit the keeping of your souls to your God in well-doing,
|
|
as unto a faithful Creator.
|
|
|
|
{215}
|
|
Then I saw in my dream, that when they were got out of the wilderness,
|
|
they presently saw a town before them, and the name of that town
|
|
is Vanity; and at the town there is a fair kept, called Vanity Fair:
|
|
it is kept all the year long. It beareth the name of Vanity Fair
|
|
because the town where it is kept is lighter than vanity;
|
|
and, also because all that is there sold, or that cometh thither,
|
|
is vanity. As is the saying of the wise, "all that cometh is vanity."
|
|
[Eccl. 1; 2:11,17; 11:8; Isa. 11:17]
|
|
|
|
{216}
|
|
This fair is no new-erected business, but a thing of ancient standing;
|
|
I will show you the original of it.
|
|
|
|
<The antiquity of this fair>
|
|
Almost five thousand years agone, there were pilgrims walking
|
|
to the Celestial City, as these two honest persons are:
|
|
and Beelzebub, Apollyon, and Legion, with their companions,
|
|
perceiving by the path that the pilgrims made, that their way
|
|
to the city lay through this town of Vanity, they contrived here
|
|
to set up a fair; a fair wherein, should be sold all sorts of vanity,
|
|
and that it should last all the year long: therefore at this fair
|
|
are all such merchandise sold, as houses, lands, trades, places,
|
|
honours, preferments, titles, countries, kingdoms, lusts, pleasures,
|
|
and delights of all sorts, as whores, bawds, wives, husbands, children,
|
|
masters, servants, lives, blood, bodies, souls, silver, gold, pearls,
|
|
precious stones, and what not.
|
|
|
|
And, moreover, at this fair there is at all times to be seen
|
|
juggling cheats, games, plays, fools, apes, knaves, and rogues,
|
|
and that of every kind.
|
|
|
|
Here are to be seen, too, and that for nothing, thefts, murders,
|
|
adulteries, false swearers, and that of a blood-red colour.
|
|
|
|
{217}
|
|
<The streets of this fair>
|
|
And as in other fairs of less moment, there are the several
|
|
rows and streets, under their proper names, where such and such wares
|
|
are vended; so here likewise you have the proper places, rows,
|
|
streets, (viz. countries and kingdoms), where the wares of this fair
|
|
are soonest to be found. Here is the Britain Row, the French Row,
|
|
the Italian Row, the Spanish Row, the German Row, where several sorts
|
|
of vanities are to be sold. But, as in other fairs, some one commodity
|
|
is as the chief of all the fair, so the ware of Rome and her merchandise
|
|
is greatly promoted in this fair; only our English nation,
|
|
with some others, have taken a dislike thereat.
|
|
|
|
{218}
|
|
<Christ went through this fair>
|
|
Now, as I said, the way to the Celestial City lies just through
|
|
this town where this lusty fair is kept; and he that will go
|
|
to the city, and yet not go through this town, must needs go out
|
|
of the world. [1 Cor. 5:10] <Christ bought nothing in this fair>
|
|
The Prince of princes himself, when here, went through this town
|
|
to his own country, and that upon a fair day too; yea, and as I think,
|
|
it was Beelzebub, the chief lord of this fair, that invited him
|
|
to buy of his vanities; yea, would have made him lord of the fair,
|
|
would he but have done him reverence as he went through the town.
|
|
[Matt. 4:8, Luke 4:5-7] Yea, because he was such a person of honour,
|
|
Beelzebub had him from street to street, and showed him
|
|
all the kingdoms of the world in a little time, that he might,
|
|
if possible, allure the Blessed One to cheapen and buy some
|
|
of his vanities; but he had no mind to the merchandise,
|
|
and therefore left the town, without laying out so much
|
|
as one farthing upon these vanities. This fair, therefore,
|
|
is an ancient thing, of long standing, and a very great fair.
|
|
|
|
{219}
|
|
<The pilgrims enter the fair>
|
|
Now these pilgrims, as I said, must needs go through this fair.
|
|
<The fair in a hubbub about them> Well, so they did: but, behold,
|
|
even as they entered into the fair, all the people in the fair
|
|
were moved, and the town itself as it were in a hubbub about them;
|
|
and that for several reasons: for--
|
|
|
|
{220}
|
|
<The first cause of the hubbub>
|
|
First, The pilgrims were clothed with such kind of raiment
|
|
as was diverse from the raiment of any that traded in that fair.
|
|
The people, therefore, of the fair, made a great gazing upon them:
|
|
some said they were fools, some they were bedlams,
|
|
and some they are outlandish men. [1 Cor. 2:7-8]
|
|
|
|
{221}
|
|
<Second cause of the hubbub>
|
|
Secondly, And as they wondered at their apparel, so they did likewise
|
|
at their speech; for few could understand what they said;
|
|
they naturally spoke the language of Canaan, but they that kept the fair
|
|
were the men of this world; so that, from one end of the fair
|
|
to the other, they seemed barbarians each to the other.
|
|
|
|
{222}
|
|
<Third cause of the hubbub>
|
|
Thirdly, But that which did not a little amuse the merchandisers was,
|
|
that these pilgrims set very light by all their wares; they cared not
|
|
so much as to look upon them; and if they called upon them to buy,
|
|
they would put their fingers in their ears, and cry,
|
|
Turn away mine eyes from beholding vanity, and look upwards,
|
|
signifying that their trade and traffic was in heaven. [Ps. 119:37,
|
|
Phil. 3:19-20]
|
|
|
|
{223}
|
|
<Fourth cause of the hubbub>
|
|
One chanced mockingly, beholding the carriage of the men,
|
|
to say unto them, What will ye buy? But they, looking gravely upon him,
|
|
answered, "We buy the truth." [Prov. 23:23] <They are mocked>
|
|
At that there was an occasion taken to despise the men the more;
|
|
some mocking, some taunting, some speaking reproachfully,
|
|
and some calling upon others to smite them. <The fair in a hubbub>
|
|
At last things came to a hubbub and great stir in the fair,
|
|
insomuch that all order was confounded. Now was word presently brought
|
|
to the great one of the fair, who quickly came down,
|
|
and deputed some of his most trusty friends to take these men
|
|
into examination, about whom the fair was almost overturned.
|
|
<They are examined> So the men were brought to examination;
|
|
and they that sat upon them, asked them whence they came,
|
|
whither they went, and what they did there, in such an unusual garb?
|
|
<They tell who they are, and whence they came> The men told them
|
|
that they were pilgrims and strangers in the world, and that they
|
|
were going to their own country, which was the heavenly Jerusalem,
|
|
[Heb. 11:13-16] and that they had given no occasion to the men
|
|
of the town, nor yet to the merchandisers, thus to abuse them,
|
|
and to let them in their journey, except it was for that,
|
|
when one asked them what they would buy, they said they would buy
|
|
the truth. <They are not believed> But they that were appointed to
|
|
examine them did not believe them to be any other than bedlams and mad,
|
|
or else such as came to put all things into a confusion in the fair.
|
|
<They are put in the cage> Therefore they took them and beat them,
|
|
and besmeared them with dirt, and then put them into the cage,
|
|
that they might be made a spectacle to all the men of the fair.
|
|
|
|
Behold Vanity Fair! the Pilgrims there
|
|
Are chain'd and stand beside:
|
|
Even so it was our Lord pass'd here,
|
|
And on Mount Calvary died.
|
|
|
|
{224}
|
|
<Their behaviour in the cage>
|
|
There, therefore, they lay for some time, and were made the objects
|
|
of any man's sport, or malice, or revenge, the great one of the fair
|
|
laughing still at all that befell them. But the men being patient,
|
|
and not rendering railing for railing, but contrariwise, blessing,
|
|
and good words for bad, and kindness for injuries done,
|
|
some men in the fair that were more observing, and less prejudiced
|
|
than the rest, began to check and blame the baser sort
|
|
for their continual abuses done by them to the men; they, therefore,
|
|
in angry manner, let fly at them again, counting them as bad
|
|
as the men in the cage, and telling them that they seemed confederates,
|
|
and should be made partakers of their misfortunes.
|
|
<The men of the fair do fall out among themselves about these two men>
|
|
The other replied that, for aught they could see, the men were quiet,
|
|
and sober, and intended nobody any harm; and that there were many
|
|
that traded in their fair that were more worthy to be put into the cage,
|
|
yea, and pillory too, than were the men they had abused. Thus,
|
|
after divers words had passed on both sides, the men behaving themselves
|
|
all the while very wisely and soberly before them,
|
|
they fell to some blows among themselves, and did harm one to another.
|
|
<They are made the authors of this disturbance> Then were these
|
|
two poor men brought before their examiners again, and there charged
|
|
as being guilty of the late hubbub that had been in the fair.
|
|
<They are led up and down the fair in chains, for a terror to others>
|
|
So they beat them pitifully, and hanged irons upon them,
|
|
and led them in chains up and down the fair, for an example and a terror
|
|
to others, lest any should speak in their behalf, or join themselves
|
|
unto them. <Some of the men of the fair won to them>
|
|
But Christian and Faithful behaved themselves yet more wisely,
|
|
and received the ignominy and shame that was cast upon them,
|
|
with so much meekness and patience, that it won to their side,
|
|
though but few in comparison of the rest, several of the men
|
|
in the fair. This put the other party yet into greater rage,
|
|
insomuch that they concluded the death of these two men.
|
|
<Their adversaries resolve to kill them> Wherefore they threatened,
|
|
that the cage nor irons should serve their turn, but that they
|
|
should die, for the abuse they had done, and for deluding the men
|
|
of the fair.
|
|
|
|
Then were they remanded to the cage again, until further order should
|
|
be taken with them. So they put them in, and made their feet fast
|
|
in the stocks.
|
|
|
|
{225}
|
|
Here, therefore, they called again to mind what they had heard
|
|
from their faithful friend Evangelist, and were the more confirmed
|
|
in their way and sufferings by what he told them would happen to them.
|
|
They also now comforted each other, that whose lot it was to suffer,
|
|
even he should have the best of it; therefore each man secretly wished
|
|
that he might have that preferment: but committing themselves to
|
|
the all-wise disposal of Him that ruleth all things, with much content,
|
|
they abode in the condition in which they were, until they should be
|
|
otherwise disposed of.
|
|
|
|
{226}
|
|
<They are again put into the cage, and after brought to trial>
|
|
Then a convenient time being appointed, they brought them forth
|
|
to their trial, in order to their condemnation. When the time was come,
|
|
they were brought before their enemies and arraigned. The judge's name
|
|
was Lord Hate-good. Their indictment was one and the same in substance,
|
|
though somewhat varying in form, the contents whereof were this:--
|
|
|
|
{227}
|
|
<Their indictment>
|
|
"That they were enemies to and disturbers of their trade;
|
|
that they had made commotions and divisions in the town,
|
|
and had won a party to their own most dangerous opinions,
|
|
in contempt of the law of their prince."
|
|
|
|
Now, FAITHFUL, play the man, speak for thy God:
|
|
Fear not the wicked's malice; nor their rod:
|
|
Speak boldly, man, the truth is on thy side:
|
|
Die for it, and to life in triumph ride.
|
|
|
|
{228}
|
|
<Faithful's answer for himself>
|
|
Then Faithful began to answer, that he had only set himself against
|
|
that which hath set itself against Him that is higher than the highest.
|
|
And, said he, as for disturbance, I make none, being myself
|
|
a man of peace; the parties that were won to us, were won by beholding
|
|
our truth and innocence, and they are only turned from the worse
|
|
to the better. And as to the king you talk of, since he is Beelzebub,
|
|
the enemy of our Lord, I defy him and all his angels.
|
|
|
|
{229}
|
|
Then proclamation was made, that they that had aught to say
|
|
for their lord the king against the prisoner at the bar,
|
|
should forthwith appear and give in their evidence. So there came in
|
|
three witnesses, to wit, Envy, Superstition, and Pickthank.
|
|
They were then asked if they knew the prisoner at the bar;
|
|
and what they had to say for their lord the king against him.
|
|
|
|
{230}
|
|
<Envy begins>
|
|
Then stood forth Envy, and said to this effect: My Lord,
|
|
I have known this man a long time, and will attest upon my oath
|
|
before this honourable bench, that he is--
|
|
|
|
JUDGE. Hold! Give him his oath. (So they sware him.) Then he said--
|
|
|
|
ENVY. My Lord, this man, notwithstanding his plausible name,
|
|
is one of the vilest men in our country. He neither regardeth
|
|
prince nor people, law nor custom; but doth all that he can
|
|
to possess all men with certain of his disloyal notions,
|
|
which he in the general calls principles of faith and holiness.
|
|
And, in particular, I heard him once myself affirm that Christianity
|
|
and the customs of our town of Vanity were diametrically opposite,
|
|
and could not be reconciled. By which saying, my Lord,
|
|
he doth at once not only condemn all our laudable doings,
|
|
but us in the doing of them.
|
|
|
|
JUDGE. Then did the Judge say to him, Hast thou any more to say?
|
|
|
|
ENVY. My Lord, I could say much more, only I would not be tedious
|
|
to the court. Yet, if need be, when the other gentlemen have given in
|
|
their evidence, rather than anything shall be wanting
|
|
that will despatch him, I will enlarge my testimony against him.
|
|
So he was bid to stand by. Then they called Superstition,
|
|
and bid him look upon the prisoner. They also asked, what he could say
|
|
for their lord the king against him. Then they sware him; so he began.
|
|
|
|
{231}
|
|
<Superstition follows>
|
|
SUPER. My Lord, I have no great acquaintance with this man,
|
|
nor do I desire to have further knowledge of him; however, this I know,
|
|
that he is a very pestilent fellow, from some discourse that,
|
|
the other day, I had with him in this town; for then, talking with him,
|
|
I heard him say, that our religion was naught, and such by which
|
|
a man could by no means please God. Which sayings of his, my Lord,
|
|
your Lordship very well knows, what necessarily thence will follow,
|
|
to wit, that we do still worship in vain, are yet in our sins,
|
|
and finally shall be damned; and this is that which I have to say.
|
|
|
|
{232}
|
|
Then was Pickthank sworn, and bid say what he knew,
|
|
in behalf of their lord the king, against the prisoner at the bar.
|
|
|
|
<Pickthank's testimony>
|
|
Pick. My Lord, and you gentlemen all, This fellow I have known
|
|
of a long time, and have heard him speak things that ought not
|
|
to be spoke; for he hath railed on our noble prince Beelzebub,
|
|
and hath spoken contemptibly of his honourable friends,
|
|
<Sins are all lords and great ones> whose names are
|
|
the Lord Old Man, the Lord Carnal Delight, the Lord Luxurious,
|
|
the Lord Desire of Vain Glory, my old Lord Lechery, Sir Having Greedy,
|
|
with all the rest of our nobility; and he hath said, moreover,
|
|
That if all men were of his mind, if possible, there is not
|
|
one of these noblemen should have any longer a being in this town.
|
|
Besides, he hath not been afraid to rail on you, my Lord,
|
|
who are now appointed to be his judge, calling you an ungodly villain,
|
|
with many other such like vilifying terms, with which
|
|
he hath bespattered most of the gentry of our town.
|
|
|
|
{233}
|
|
When this Pickthank had told his tale, the Judge directed his speech
|
|
to the prisoner at the bar, saying, Thou runagate, heretic, and traitor,
|
|
hast thou heard what these honest gentlemen have witnessed against thee?
|
|
|
|
FAITH. May I speak a few words in my own defence?
|
|
|
|
JUDGE. Sirrah! sirrah! thou deservest to live no longer,
|
|
but to be slain immediately upon the place; yet, that all men may see
|
|
our gentleness towards thee, let us hear what thou, vile runagate,
|
|
hast to say.
|
|
|
|
{234}
|
|
<Faithful's defence of himself>
|
|
FAITH. 1. I say, then, in answer to what Mr. Envy hath spoken,
|
|
I never said aught but this, That what rule, or laws, or customs,
|
|
or people, were flat against the Word of God, are diametrically opposite
|
|
to Christianity. If I have said amiss in this, convince me of my error,
|
|
and I am ready here before you to make my recantation.
|
|
|
|
{235}
|
|
2. As to the second, to wit, Mr. Superstition, and his charge
|
|
against me, I said only this, That in the worship of God
|
|
there is required a Divine faith; but there can be no Divine faith
|
|
without a Divine revelation of the will of God. Therefore,
|
|
whatever is thrust into the worship of God that is not agreeable
|
|
to Divine revelation, cannot be done but by a human faith,
|
|
which faith will not be profitable to eternal life.
|
|
|
|
{236}
|
|
3. As to what Mr. Pickthank hath said, I say (avoiding terms,
|
|
as that I am said to rail, and the like) that the prince of this town,
|
|
with all the rabblement, his attendants, by this gentleman named,
|
|
are more fit for a being in hell, than in this town and country:
|
|
and so, the Lord have mercy upon me!
|
|
|
|
{237}
|
|
<The Judge's speech to the jury>
|
|
Then the Judge called to the jury (who all this while stood by,
|
|
to hear and observe): Gentlemen of the jury, you see this man
|
|
about whom so great an uproar hath been made in this town.
|
|
You have also heard what these worthy gentlemen have witnessed
|
|
against him. Also you have heard his reply and confession.
|
|
It lieth now in your breasts to hang him or save his life;
|
|
but yet I think meet to instruct you into our law.
|
|
|
|
{238}
|
|
There was an Act made in the days of Pharaoh the Great,
|
|
servant to our prince, that lest those of a contrary religion
|
|
should multiply and grow too strong for him, their males should be
|
|
thrown into the river. [Exo. 1:22] There was also an Act made
|
|
in the days of Nebuchadnezzar the Great, another of his servants,
|
|
that whosoever would not fall down and worship his golden image,
|
|
should be thrown into a fiery furnace. [Dan. 3:6] There was also
|
|
an Act made in the days of Darius, that whoso, for some time,
|
|
called upon any god but him, should be cast into the lions' den.
|
|
[Dan. 6] Now the substance of these laws this rebel has broken,
|
|
not only in thought, (which is not to be borne), but also
|
|
in word and deed; which must therefore needs be intolerable.
|
|
|
|
{239}
|
|
For that of Pharaoh, his law was made upon a supposition,
|
|
to prevent mischief, no crime being yet apparent;
|
|
but here is a crime apparent. For the second and third,
|
|
you see he disputeth against our religion; and for the treason
|
|
he hath confessed, he deserveth to die the death.
|
|
|
|
{240}
|
|
<The jury and their names>
|
|
Then went the jury out, whose names were, Mr. Blind-man, Mr. No-good,
|
|
Mr. Malice, Mr. Love-lust, Mr. Live-loose, Mr. Heady, Mr. High-mind,
|
|
Mr. Enmity, Mr. Liar, Mr. Cruelty, Mr. Hate-light, and Mr. Implacable;
|
|
who every one gave in his private verdict against him among themselves,
|
|
and afterwards unanimously concluded to bring him in guilty
|
|
before the Judge. <Everyones private verdict> And first,
|
|
among themselves, Mr. Blind-man, the foreman, said,
|
|
I see clearly that this man is a heretic. Then said Mr. No-good,
|
|
Away with such a fellow from the earth. Ay, said Mr. Malice,
|
|
for I hate the very looks of him. Then said Mr. Love-lust,
|
|
I could never endure him. Nor I, said Mr. Live-loose,
|
|
for he would always be condemning my way. Hang him, hang him,
|
|
said Mr. Heady. A sorry scrub, said Mr. High-mind.
|
|
My heart riseth against him, said Mr. Enmity. He is a rogue,
|
|
said Mr. Liar. Hanging is too good for him, said Mr. Cruelty.
|
|
Let us despatch him out of the way, said Mr. Hate-light.
|
|
Then said Mr. Implacable, Might I have all the world given me,
|
|
I could not be reconciled to him; <They conclude to bring him in guilty
|
|
of death> therefore, let us forthwith bring him in guilty of death.
|
|
And so they did; therefore he was presently condemned to be had
|
|
from the place where he was, to the place from whence he came,
|
|
and there to be put to the most cruel death that could be invented.
|
|
|
|
{241}
|
|
<The cruel death of Faithful>
|
|
They therefore brought him out, to do with him according to their law;
|
|
and, first, they scourged him, then they buffeted him,
|
|
then they lanced his flesh with knives; after that, they stoned him
|
|
with stones, then pricked him with their swords; and, last of all,
|
|
they burned him to ashes at the stake. Thus came Faithful to his end.
|
|
|
|
{242}
|
|
<A chariot and horses wait to take away Faithful>
|
|
Now I saw that there stood behind the multitude a chariot
|
|
and a couple of horses, waiting for Faithful, who (so soon as
|
|
his adversaries had despatched him) was taken up into it,
|
|
and straightway was carried up through the clouds,
|
|
with sound of trumpet, the nearest way to the Celestial Gate.
|
|
|
|
Brave FAITHFUL, bravely done in word and deed;
|
|
Judge, witnesses, and jury have, instead
|
|
Of overcoming thee, but shown their rage:
|
|
When they are dead, thou'lt live from age to age*.
|
|
|
|
*In the New Heaven and New Earth. {footnote from one edition}
|
|
|
|
{243}
|
|
<Christian is still alive>
|
|
But as for Christian, he had some respite, and was remanded
|
|
back to prison. So he there remained for a space;
|
|
but He that overrules all things, having the power of their rage
|
|
in his own hand, so wrought it about, that Christian for that time
|
|
escaped them, and went his way. And as he went, he sang, saying--
|
|
|
|
<The song that Christian made of Faithful after his death>
|
|
Well, Faithful, thou hast faithfully profest
|
|
Unto thy Lord; with whom thou shalt be blest,
|
|
When faithless ones, with all their vain delights,
|
|
Are crying out under their hellish plights:
|
|
Sing, Faithful, sing, and let thy name survive;
|
|
For though they kill'd thee, thou art yet alive!
|
|
|
|
{244}
|
|
<Christian has another companion>
|
|
Now I saw in my dream, that Christian went not forth alone,
|
|
for there was one whose name was Hopeful (being made so
|
|
by the beholding of Christian and Faithful in their words and behaviour,
|
|
in their sufferings at the fair), who joined himself unto him, and,
|
|
entering into a brotherly covenant, told him that he would be
|
|
his companion. Thus, one died to bear testimony to the truth,
|
|
and another rises out of his ashes, to be a companion with Christian
|
|
in his pilgrimage. <There are more of the men of the fair will follow>
|
|
This Hopeful also told Christian, that there were many more
|
|
of the men in the fair, that would take their time and follow after.
|
|
|
|
{245}
|
|
<They overtake By-ends>
|
|
So I saw that quickly after they were got out of the fair,
|
|
they overtook one that was going before them, whose name was By-ends:
|
|
so they said to him, What countryman, Sir? and how far go you this way?
|
|
He told them that he came from the town of Fair-speech,
|
|
and he was going to the Celestial City (but told them not his name).
|
|
|
|
From Fair-speech! said Christian. Is there any good that lives there?
|
|
[Prov. 26:25]
|
|
|
|
BY-ENDS. Yes, said By-ends, I hope.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Pray, Sir, what may I call you? said Christian.
|
|
|
|
<By-ends loath to tell his name>
|
|
BY-ENDS. I am a stranger to you, and you to me: if you be going
|
|
this way, I shall be glad of your company; if not, I must be content.
|
|
|
|
CHR. This town of Fair-speech, said Christian, I have heard of;
|
|
and, as I remember, they say it is a wealthy place.
|
|
|
|
BY-ENDS. Yes, I will assure you that it is; and I have very many
|
|
rich kindred there.
|
|
|
|
{246}
|
|
CHR. Pray, who are your kindred there? if a man may be so bold.
|
|
|
|
BY-ENDS. Almost the whole town; and in particular, my Lord Turn-about,
|
|
my Lord Time-server, my Lord Fair-speech, (from whose ancestors
|
|
that town first took its name), also Mr. Smooth-man,
|
|
Mr. Facing-both-ways, Mr. Any-thing; and the parson of our parish,
|
|
Mr. Two-tongues, was my mother's own brother by father's side;
|
|
and to tell you the truth, I am become a gentleman of good quality,
|
|
yet my great-grandfather was but a waterman, looking one way
|
|
and rowing another, and I got most of my estate by the same occupation.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Are you a married man?
|
|
|
|
<The wife and kindred of By-ends>
|
|
BY-ENDS. Yes, and my wife is a very virtuous woman,
|
|
the daughter of a virtuous woman; she was my Lady Feigning's daughter,
|
|
therefore she came of a very honourable family, and is arrived
|
|
to such a pitch of breeding, that she knows how to carry it to all,
|
|
even to prince and peasant. <Where By-ends differs from others
|
|
in religion> It is true we somewhat differ in religion
|
|
from those of the stricter sort, yet but in two small points:
|
|
first, we never strive against wind and tide; secondly,
|
|
we are always most zealous when religion goes in his silver slippers;
|
|
we love much to walk with him in the street, if the sun shines,
|
|
and the people applaud him.
|
|
|
|
{247}
|
|
Then Christian stepped a little aside to his fellow, Hopeful,
|
|
saying, It runs in my mind that this is one By-ends of Fair-speech;
|
|
and if it be he, we have as very a knave in our company as dwelleth
|
|
in all these parts. Then said Hopeful, Ask him; methinks he should not
|
|
be ashamed of his name. So Christian came up with him again, and said,
|
|
Sir, you talk as if you knew something more than all the world doth;
|
|
and if I take not my mark amiss, I deem I have half a guess of you:
|
|
Is not your name Mr. By-ends, of Fair-speech?
|
|
|
|
BY-ENDS. This is not my name, but indeed it is a nick-name
|
|
that is given me by some that cannot abide me: and I must be content
|
|
to bear it as a reproach, as other good men have borne theirs before me.
|
|
|
|
{247}
|
|
CHR. But did you never give an occasion to men to call you
|
|
by this name?
|
|
|
|
<How By-ends got his name>
|
|
BY-ENDS. Never, never! The worst that ever I did to give them
|
|
an occasion to give me this name was, that I had always the luck
|
|
to jump in my judgment with the present way of the times,
|
|
whatever it was, and my chance was to get thereby; but if things
|
|
are thus cast upon me, let me count them, a blessing;
|
|
but let not the malicious load me therefore with reproach.
|
|
|
|
{248}
|
|
CHR. I thought, indeed, that you were the man that I heard of;
|
|
and to tell you what I think, I fear this name belongs to you
|
|
more properly than you are willing we should think it doth.
|
|
|
|
<He desires to keep company with Christian>
|
|
BY-ENDS. Well, if you will thus imagine, I cannot help it;
|
|
you shall find me a fair company-keeper, if you will still admit me
|
|
your associate.
|
|
|
|
CHR. If you will go with us, you must go against wind and tide;
|
|
the which, I perceive, is against your opinion; you must also own
|
|
religion in his rags, as well as when in his silver slippers;
|
|
and stand by him, too, when bound in irons, as well as when
|
|
he walketh the streets with applause.
|
|
|
|
BY-ENDS. You must not impose, nor lord it over my faith;
|
|
leave me to my liberty, and let me go with you.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Not a step further, unless you will do in what I propound as we.
|
|
|
|
Then said By-ends, I shall never desert my old principles,
|
|
since they are harmless and profitable. If I may not go with you,
|
|
I must do as I did before you overtook me, even go by myself,
|
|
until some overtake me that will be glad of my company.
|
|
|
|
{249}
|
|
<By-ends and Christian part>
|
|
Now I saw in my dream that Christian and Hopeful forsook him,
|
|
and kept their distance before him; but one of them looking back,
|
|
saw three men following Mr. By-ends, and behold, as they
|
|
came up with him, he made them a very low conge {conge'};
|
|
and they also gave him a compliment. <He has new companions>
|
|
The men's names were Mr. Hold-the-world, Mr. Money-love,
|
|
and Mr. Save-all; men that Mr. By-ends had formerly been
|
|
acquainted with; for in their minority they were schoolfellows,
|
|
and were taught by one Mr. Gripe-man, a schoolmaster in Love-gain,
|
|
which is a market town in the county of Coveting, in the north.
|
|
This schoolmaster taught them the art of getting, either by violence,
|
|
cozenage, flattery, lying, or by putting on the guise of religion;
|
|
and these four gentlemen had attained much of the art of their master,
|
|
so that they could each of them have kept such a school themselves.
|
|
|
|
{250}
|
|
Well, when they had, as I said, thus saluted each other,
|
|
Mr. Money-love said to Mr. By-ends, Who are they upon the road
|
|
before us? (for Christian and Hopeful were yet within view).
|
|
|
|
<By-ends' character of the pilgrims>
|
|
BY-ENDS. They are a couple of far countrymen, that, after their mode,
|
|
are going on pilgrimage.
|
|
|
|
MONEY-LOVE. Alas! Why did they not stay, that we might have had
|
|
their good company? for they, and we, and you, Sir, I hope,
|
|
are all going on pilgrimage.
|
|
|
|
BY-ENDS. We are so, indeed; but the men before us are so rigid,
|
|
and love so much their own notions, and do also so lightly esteem
|
|
the opinions of others, that let a man be never so godly,
|
|
yet if he jumps not with them in all things, they thrust him
|
|
quite out of their company.
|
|
|
|
{251}
|
|
SAVE-ALL. That is bad, but we read of some that are righteous overmuch;
|
|
and such men's rigidness prevails with them to judge and condemn
|
|
all but themselves. But, I pray, what, and how many,
|
|
were the things wherein you differed?
|
|
|
|
BY-ENDS. Why, they, after their headstrong manner,
|
|
conclude that it is duty to rush on their journey all weathers;
|
|
and I am for waiting for wind and tide. They are for hazarding all
|
|
for God at a clap; and I am for taking all advantages to secure
|
|
my life and estate. They are for holding their notions,
|
|
though all other men are against them; but I am for religion in what,
|
|
and so far as the times, and my safety, will bear it. They are for
|
|
religion when in rags and contempt; but I am for him when he walks
|
|
in his golden slippers, in the sunshine, and with applause.
|
|
|
|
{252}
|
|
HOLD-THE-WORLD. Ay, and hold you there still, good Mr. By-ends;
|
|
for, for my part, I can count him but a fool, that, having the liberty
|
|
to keep what he has, shall be so unwise as to lose it.
|
|
Let us be wise as serpents; it is best to make hay when the sun shines;
|
|
you see how the bee lieth still all winter, and bestirs her only
|
|
when she can have profit with pleasure. God sends sometimes rain,
|
|
and sometimes sunshine; if they be such fools to go through the first,
|
|
yet let us be content to take fair weather along with us. For my part,
|
|
I like that religion best that will stand with the security
|
|
of God's good blessings unto us; for who can imagine,
|
|
that is ruled by his reason, since God has bestowed upon us
|
|
the good things of this life, but that he would have us keep them
|
|
for his sake? Abraham and Solomon grew rich in religion.
|
|
And Job says, that a good man shall lay up gold as dust.
|
|
But he must not be such as the men before us, if they be
|
|
as you have described them.
|
|
|
|
SAVE-ALL. I think that we are all agreed in this matter,
|
|
and therefore there needs no more words about it.
|
|
|
|
MONEY-LOVE. No, there needs no more words about this matter,
|
|
indeed; for he that believes neither Scripture nor reason
|
|
(and you see we have both on our side) neither knows his own liberty,
|
|
nor seeks his own safety.
|
|
|
|
{253}
|
|
BY-ENDS. My brethren, we are, as you see, going all on pilgrimage;
|
|
and, for our better diversion from things that are bad,
|
|
give me leave to propound unto you this question:--
|
|
|
|
Suppose a man, a minister, or a tradesman, &c., should have
|
|
an advantage lie before him, to get the good blessings of this life,
|
|
yet so as that he can by no means come by them except,
|
|
in appearance at least, he becomes extraordinarily zealous
|
|
in some points of religion that he meddled not with before,
|
|
may he not use these means to attain his end, and yet be
|
|
a right honest man?
|
|
|
|
{254}
|
|
MONEY-LOVE. I see the bottom of your question; and,
|
|
with these gentlemen's good leave, I will endeavour to shape you
|
|
an answer. And first, to speak to your question as it concerns
|
|
a minister himself: Suppose a minister, a worthy man,
|
|
possessed but of a very small benefice, and has in his eye a greater,
|
|
more fat, and plump by far; he has also now an opportunity
|
|
of getting of it, yet so as by being more studious, by preaching
|
|
more frequently and zealously, and, because the temper of the people
|
|
requires it, by altering of some of his principles; for my part,
|
|
I see no reason but a man may do this, (provided he has a call), ay,
|
|
and more a great deal besides, and yet be an honest man. For why--
|
|
|
|
{255}
|
|
1. His desire of a greater benefice is lawful, (this cannot
|
|
be contradicted), since it is set before him by Providence; so then,
|
|
he may get it, if he can, making no question for conscience' sake.
|
|
|
|
{256}
|
|
2. Besides, his desire after that benefice makes him more studious,
|
|
a more zealous preacher, &c., and so makes him a better man;
|
|
yea, makes him better improve his parts, which is according to
|
|
the mind of God.
|
|
|
|
{257}
|
|
3. Now, as for his complying with the temper of his people,
|
|
by dissenting, to serve them, some of his principles,
|
|
this argueth, (1) That he is of a self-denying, temper;
|
|
(2) Of a sweet and winning deportment; and so (3) more fit
|
|
for the ministerial function.
|
|
|
|
{258}
|
|
4. I conclude, then, that a minister that changes a small for a great,
|
|
should not, for so doing, be judged as covetous; but rather,
|
|
since he has improved in his parts and industry thereby,
|
|
be counted as one that pursues his call, and the opportunity
|
|
put into his hands to do good.
|
|
|
|
{259}
|
|
And now to the second part of the question, which concerns
|
|
the tradesman you mentioned. Suppose such a one to have
|
|
but a poor employ in the world, but by becoming religious,
|
|
he may mend his market, perhaps get a rich wife, or more and far better
|
|
customers to his shop; for my part, I see no reason but that this
|
|
may be lawfully done. For why--
|
|
|
|
1. To become religious is a virtue, by what means soever
|
|
a man becomes so.
|
|
|
|
2. Nor is it unlawful to get a rich wife, or more custom to my shop.
|
|
|
|
3. Besides, the man that gets these by becoming religious, gets that
|
|
which is good, of them that are good, by becoming good himself;
|
|
so then here is a good wife, and good customers, and good gain,
|
|
and all these by becoming religious, which is good; therefore,
|
|
to become religious, to get all these, is a good and profitable design.
|
|
|
|
{260}
|
|
This answer, thus made by this Mr. Money-love to Mr. By-ends's question,
|
|
was highly applauded by them all; wherefore they concluded
|
|
upon the whole, that it was most wholesome and advantageous.
|
|
And because, as they thought, no man was able to contradict it,
|
|
and because Christian and Hopeful were yet within call,
|
|
they jointly agreed to assault them with the question as soon
|
|
as they overtook them; and the rather because they had opposed
|
|
Mr. By-ends before. So they called after them, and they stopped,
|
|
and stood still till they came up to them; but they concluded,
|
|
as they went, that not Mr. By-ends, but old Mr. Hold-the-world,
|
|
should propound the question to them, because, as they supposed,
|
|
their answer to him would be without the remainder of that heat
|
|
that was kindled betwixt Mr. By-ends and them, at their parting
|
|
a little before.
|
|
|
|
{260}
|
|
So they came up to each other, and after a short salutation,
|
|
Mr. Hold-the-world propounded the question to Christian and his fellow,
|
|
and bid them to answer it if they could.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Then said Christian, Even a babe in religion may answer
|
|
ten thousand such questions. For if it be unlawful to follow Christ
|
|
for loaves, (as it is in the sixth of John), how much more
|
|
abominable is it to make of him and religion a stalking-horse
|
|
to get and enjoy the world! Nor do we find any other than heathens,
|
|
hypocrites, devils, and witches, that are of this opinion.
|
|
|
|
{261}
|
|
1. Heathens; for when Hamor and Shechem had a mind to the daughter
|
|
and cattle of Jacob, and saw that there was no way for them
|
|
to come at them, but by becoming circumcised, they say
|
|
to their companions, If every male of us be circumcised,
|
|
as they are circumcised, shall not their cattle, and their substance,
|
|
and every beast of theirs, be ours? Their daughter and their cattle
|
|
were that which they sought to obtain, and their religion
|
|
the stalking-horse they made use of to come at them.
|
|
Read the whole story. [Gen. 34:20-23]
|
|
|
|
{262}
|
|
2. The hypocritical Pharisees were also of this religion;
|
|
long prayers were their pretence, but to get widows' houses
|
|
was their intent; and greater damnation was from God their judgment.
|
|
[Luke 20:46-47]
|
|
|
|
{263}
|
|
3. Judas the devil was also of this religion; he was religious
|
|
for the bag, that he might be possessed of what was therein;
|
|
but he was lost, cast away, and the very son of perdition.
|
|
|
|
{264}
|
|
4. Simon the witch was of this religion too; for he would have had
|
|
the Holy Ghost, that he might have got money therewith;
|
|
and his sentence from Peter's mouth was according. [Acts 8:19-22]
|
|
|
|
{265}
|
|
5. Neither will it out of my mind, but that that man that
|
|
takes up religion for the world, will throw away religion for the world;
|
|
for so surely as Judas resigned the world in becoming religious,
|
|
so surely did he also sell religion and his Master for the same.
|
|
To answer the question, therefore, affirmatively, as I perceive
|
|
you have done, and to accept of, as authentic, such answer,
|
|
is both heathenish, hypocritical, and devilish; and your reward will be
|
|
according to your works. Then they stood staring one upon another,
|
|
but had not wherewith to answer Christian. Hopeful also approved of
|
|
the soundness of Christian's answer; so there was a great silence
|
|
among them. Mr. By-ends and his company also staggered and kept behind,
|
|
that Christian and Hopeful might outgo them. Then said Christian
|
|
to his fellow, If these men cannot stand before the sentence of men,
|
|
what will they do with the sentence of God? And if they are mute
|
|
when dealt with by vessels of clay, what will they do when they shall be
|
|
rebuked by the flames of a devouring fire?
|
|
|
|
{266}
|
|
<The ease that pilgrims have is but little in this life>
|
|
Then Christian and Hopeful outwent them again, and went till they came
|
|
to a delicate plain called Ease, where they went with much content;
|
|
but that plain was but narrow, so they were quickly got over it.
|
|
<Lucre Hill a dangerous hill> Now at the further side of that plain
|
|
was a little hill called Lucre, and in that hill a silver mine,
|
|
which some of them that had formerly gone that way,
|
|
because of the rarity of it, had turned aside to see; but going too near
|
|
the brink of the pit, the ground being deceitful under them, broke,
|
|
and they were slain; some also had been maimed there, and could not,
|
|
to their dying day, be their own men again.
|
|
|
|
{267}
|
|
<Demas at the Hill Lucre. He calls to Christian and Hopeful
|
|
to come to him>
|
|
Then I saw in my dream, that a little off the road,
|
|
over against the silver mine, stood Demas (gentlemanlike)
|
|
to call to passengers to come and see; who said to Christian
|
|
and his fellow, Ho! turn aside hither, and I will show you a thing.
|
|
|
|
CHR. What thing so deserving as to turn us out of the way to see it?
|
|
|
|
DEMAS. Here is a silver mine, and some digging in it for treasure.
|
|
If you will come, with a little pains you may richly provide
|
|
for yourselves.
|
|
|
|
{268}
|
|
<Hopeful tempted to go, but Christian holds him back>
|
|
Hope. Then said Hopeful, Let us go see.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Not I, said Christian, I have heard of this place before now;
|
|
and how many have there been slain; and besides that,
|
|
treasure is a snare to those that seek it; for it hindereth them
|
|
in their pilgrimage. Then Christian called to Demas, saying,
|
|
Is not the place dangerous? Hath it not hindered many
|
|
in their pilgrimage? [Hos. 14:8]
|
|
|
|
DEMAS. Not very dangerous, except to those that are careless,
|
|
(but withal, he blushed as he spake).
|
|
|
|
CHR. Then said Christian to Hopeful, Let us not stir a step,
|
|
but still keep on our way.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. I will warrant you, when By-ends comes up, if he hath
|
|
the same invitation as we, he will turn in thither to see.
|
|
|
|
CHR. No doubt thereof, for his principles lead him that way,
|
|
and a hundred to one but he dies there.
|
|
|
|
DEMAS. Then Demas called again, saying, But will you not
|
|
come over and see?
|
|
|
|
{269}
|
|
<Christian roundeth up Demas>
|
|
CHR. Then Christian roundly answered, saying, Demas,
|
|
thou art an enemy to the right ways of the Lord of this way,
|
|
and hast been already condemned for thine own turning aside,
|
|
by one of His Majesty's judges [2 Tim. 4:10]; and why seekest thou
|
|
to bring us into the like condemnation? Besides, if we at all
|
|
turn aside, our Lord and King will certainly hear thereof,
|
|
and will there put us to shame, where we would stand with boldness
|
|
before him.
|
|
|
|
Demas cried again, that he also was one of their fraternity;
|
|
and that if they would tarry a little, he also himself
|
|
would walk with them.
|
|
|
|
{270}
|
|
CHR. Then said Christian, What is thy name? Is it not the same
|
|
by the which I have called thee?
|
|
|
|
DEMAS. Yes, my name is Demas; I am the son of Abraham.
|
|
|
|
CHR. I know you; Gehazi was your great-grandfather,
|
|
and Judas your father; and you have trod in their steps.
|
|
[2 Kings 5:20, Matt. 26:14,15, 27:1-5] It is but a devilish prank
|
|
that thou usest; thy father was hanged for a traitor,
|
|
and thou deservest no better reward. Assure thyself,
|
|
that when we come to the King, we will do him word of this
|
|
thy behaviour. Thus they went their way.
|
|
|
|
{271}
|
|
<By-ends goes over to Demas>
|
|
By this time By-ends and his companions were come again within sight,
|
|
and they, at the first beck, went over to Demas. Now,
|
|
whether they fell into the pit by looking over the brink thereof,
|
|
or whether they went down to dig, or whether they were smothered
|
|
in the bottom by the damps that commonly arise, of these things
|
|
I am not certain; but this I observed, that they never were seen again
|
|
in the way. Then sang Christian--
|
|
|
|
By-ends and silver Demas both agree;
|
|
One calls, the other runs, that he may be
|
|
A sharer in his lucre; so these do
|
|
Take up in this world, and no further go.
|
|
|
|
{272}
|
|
<They see a strange monument>
|
|
Now I saw that, just on the other side of this plain,
|
|
the pilgrims came to a place where stood an old monument,
|
|
hard by the highway side, at the sight of which they were
|
|
both concerned, because of the strangeness of the form thereof;
|
|
for it seemed to them as if it had been a woman transformed
|
|
into the shape of a pillar; here, therefore they stood looking,
|
|
and looking upon it, but could not for a time tell what
|
|
they should make thereof. At last Hopeful espied written above
|
|
the head thereof, a writing in an unusual hand; but he being no scholar,
|
|
called to Christian (for he was learned) to see if he could pick out
|
|
the meaning; so he came, and after a little laying of letters together,
|
|
he found the same to be this, "Remember Lot's Wife". So he read it
|
|
to his fellow; after which they both concluded that that was
|
|
the pillar of salt into which Lot's wife was turned,
|
|
for her looking back with a covetous heart, when she was going
|
|
from Sodom for safety. [Gen. 19:26] Which sudden and amazing sight
|
|
gave them occasion of this discourse.
|
|
|
|
{273}
|
|
CHR. Ah, my brother! this is a seasonable sight;
|
|
it came opportunely to us after the invitation which Demas gave us
|
|
to come over to view the Hill Lucre; and had we gone over,
|
|
as he desired us, and as thou wast inclining to do, my brother,
|
|
we had, for aught I know, been made ourselves like this woman,
|
|
a spectacle for those that shall come after to behold.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. I am sorry that I was so foolish, and am made to wonder
|
|
that I am not now as Lot's wife; for wherein was the difference betwixt
|
|
her sin and mine? She only looked back; and I had a desire to go see.
|
|
Let grace be adored, and let me be ashamed that ever such a thing
|
|
should be in mine heart.
|
|
|
|
{274}
|
|
CHR. Let us take notice of what we see here, for our help
|
|
for time to come. This woman escaped one judgment,
|
|
for she fell not by the destruction of Sodom; yet she was destroyed
|
|
by another, as we see she is turned into a pillar of salt.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. True; and she may be to us both caution and example;
|
|
caution, that we should shun her sin; or a sign of what judgment
|
|
will overtake such as shall not be prevented by this caution;
|
|
so Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, with the two hundred and fifty men
|
|
that perished in their sin, did also become a sign or example to others
|
|
to beware. [Num. 26:9,10] But above all, I muse at one thing, to wit,
|
|
how Demas and his fellows can stand so confidently yonder to look for
|
|
that treasure, which this woman, but for looking behind her after,
|
|
(for we read not that she stepped one foot out of the way) was turned
|
|
into a pillar of salt; especially since the judgment which overtook her
|
|
did make her an example, within sight of where they are;
|
|
for they cannot choose but see her, did they but lift up their eyes.
|
|
|
|
{275}
|
|
CHR. It is a thing to be wondered at, and it argueth that
|
|
their hearts are grown desperate in the case; and I cannot tell who
|
|
to compare them to so fitly, as to them that pick pockets
|
|
in the presence of the judge, or that will cut purses under the gallows.
|
|
It is said of the men of Sodom, that they were sinners exceedingly,
|
|
because they were sinners before the Lord, that is, in his eyesight,
|
|
and notwithstanding the kindnesses that he had showed them [Gen. 13:13];
|
|
for the land of Sodom was now like the garden of Eden heretofore.
|
|
[Gen. 13:10] This, therefore, provoked him the more to jealousy,
|
|
and made their plague as hot as the fire of the Lord out of heaven
|
|
could make it. And it is most rationally to be concluded, that such,
|
|
even such as these are, that shall sin in the sight, yea,
|
|
and that too in despite of such examples that are set continually
|
|
before them, to caution them to the contrary, must be partakers
|
|
of severest judgments.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Doubtless thou hast said the truth; but what a mercy is it,
|
|
that neither thou, but especially I, am not made myself this example!
|
|
This ministereth occasion to us to thank God, to fear before him,
|
|
and always to remember Lot's wife.
|
|
|
|
{276}
|
|
<A river>
|
|
I saw, then, that they went on their way to a pleasant river;
|
|
which David the king called "the river of God", but John,
|
|
"the river of the water of life". [Ps. 65:9, Rev. 22, Ezek. 47]
|
|
Now their way lay just upon the bank of the river; here, therefore,
|
|
Christian and his companion walked with great delight;
|
|
they drank also of the water of the river, which was pleasant,
|
|
and enlivening to their weary spirits: <Trees by the river.
|
|
The fruit and leaves of the tree> besides, on the banks of this river,
|
|
on either side, were green trees, that bore all manner of fruit;
|
|
and the leaves of the trees were good for medicine;
|
|
with the fruit of these trees they were also much delighted;
|
|
and the leaves they eat to prevent surfeits, and other diseases
|
|
that are incident to those that heat their blood by travels.
|
|
<A meadow in which they lie down to sleep> On either side of the river
|
|
was also a meadow, curiously beautified with lilies, and it was green
|
|
all the year long. In this meadow they lay down, and slept;
|
|
for here they might lie down safely. When they awoke,
|
|
they gathered again of the fruit of the trees, and drank again
|
|
of the water of the river, and then lay down again to sleep.
|
|
[Ps. 23:2, Isa. 14:30] Thus they did several days and nights.
|
|
Then they sang--
|
|
|
|
Behold ye how these crystal streams do glide,
|
|
To comfort pilgrims by the highway side;
|
|
The meadows green, beside their fragrant smell,
|
|
Yield dainties for them; and he that can tell
|
|
What pleasant fruit, yea, leaves, these trees do yield,
|
|
Will soon sell all, that he may buy this field.
|
|
|
|
So when they were disposed to go on, (for they were not, as yet,
|
|
at their journey's end,) they ate and drank, and departed.
|
|
|
|
{277}
|
|
<By-path Meadow>
|
|
Now, I beheld in my dream, that they had not journeyed far,
|
|
but the river and the way for a time parted; at which they were not
|
|
a little sorry; yet they durst not go out of the way.
|
|
Now the way from the river was rough, and their feet tender,
|
|
by reason of their travels; so the souls of the pilgrims
|
|
were much discouraged because of the way. [Num. 21:4] Wherefore,
|
|
still as they went on, they wished for better way. Now,
|
|
a little before them, there was on the left hand of the road a meadow,
|
|
and a stile to go over into it; and that meadow is called
|
|
By-path Meadow. <One temptation does make way for another> Then said
|
|
Christian to his fellow, If this meadow lieth along by our wayside,
|
|
let us go over into it. Then he went to the stile to see, and behold,
|
|
a path lay along by the way, on the other side of the fence.
|
|
It is according to my wish, said Christian. Here is the easiest going;
|
|
come, good Hopeful, and let us go over.
|
|
|
|
{278}
|
|
HOPE. But how if this path should lead us out of the way?
|
|
|
|
<Strong Christians may lead weak ones out of the way>
|
|
CHR. That is not like, said the other. Look, doth it not go along
|
|
by the wayside? So Hopeful, being persuaded by his fellow,
|
|
went after him over the stile. <See what it is too suddenly
|
|
to fall in with strangers> When they were gone over,
|
|
and were got into the path, they found it very easy for their feet;
|
|
and withal, they, looking before them, espied a man walking as they did,
|
|
(and his name was Vain-confidence); so they called after him,
|
|
and asked him whither that way led. He said, To the Celestial Gate.
|
|
Look, said Christian, did not I tell you so? By this you may see
|
|
we are right. So they followed, and he went before them.
|
|
But, behold, the night came on, and it grew very dark;
|
|
so that they that were behind lost the sight of him that went before.
|
|
|
|
{279}
|
|
<A pit to catch the vain-glorious in>
|
|
He, therefore, that went before, (Vain-confidence by name),
|
|
not seeing the way before him, fell into a deep pit [Isa. 9:16],
|
|
which was on purpose there made, by the Prince of those grounds,
|
|
to catch vain-glorious fools withal, and was dashed in pieces
|
|
with his fall.
|
|
|
|
{280}
|
|
<Reasoning between Christian and Hopeful>
|
|
Now Christian and his fellow heard him fall. So they called to know
|
|
the matter, but there was none to answer, only they heard a groaning.
|
|
Then said Hopeful, Where are we now? Then was his fellow silent,
|
|
as mistrusting that he had led him out of the way; and now it began
|
|
to rain, and thunder, and lighten in a very dreadful manner;
|
|
and the water rose amain.
|
|
|
|
Then Hopeful groaned in himself, saying, Oh, that I had kept on my way!
|
|
|
|
{281}
|
|
CHR. Who could have thought that this path should have led us
|
|
out of the way?
|
|
|
|
HOPE. I was afraid on it at the very first, and therefore gave you
|
|
that gentle caution. I would have spoken plainer, but that you
|
|
are older than I.
|
|
|
|
<Christian's repentance for leading of his brother out of the way>
|
|
CHR. Good brother, be not offended; I am sorry I have brought thee
|
|
out of the way, and that I have put thee into such imminent danger;
|
|
pray, my brother, forgive me; I did not do it of an evil intent.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Be comforted, my brother, for I forgive thee; and believe, too,
|
|
that this shall be for our good.
|
|
|
|
CHR. I am glad I have with me a merciful brother; but we must not
|
|
stand thus: let us try to go back again.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. But, good brother, let me go before.
|
|
|
|
CHR. No, if you please, let me go first, that if there be any danger,
|
|
I may be first therein, because by my means we are both gone out
|
|
of the way.
|
|
|
|
{282}
|
|
<They are in danger of drowning as they go back>
|
|
HOPE. No, said Hopeful, you shall not go first; for your mind
|
|
being troubled may lead you out of the way again. Then,
|
|
for their encouragement, they heard the voice of one saying,
|
|
"Set thine heart toward the highway, even the way which thou wentest;
|
|
turn again." [Jer. 31:21] But by this time the waters
|
|
were greatly risen, by reason of which the way of going back
|
|
was very dangerous. (Then I thought that it is easier going out
|
|
of the way, when we are in, than going in when we are out.)
|
|
Yet they adventured to go back, but it was so dark,
|
|
and the flood was so high, that in their going back they had like
|
|
to have been drowned nine or ten times.
|
|
|
|
{283}
|
|
<They sleep in the grounds of Giant Despair>
|
|
Neither could they, with all the skill they had, get again to the stile
|
|
that night. Wherefore, at last, lighting under a little shelter,
|
|
they sat down there until the daybreak; but, being weary,
|
|
they fell asleep. <He finds them in his grounds, and carries them
|
|
to Doubting Castle> Now there was, not far from the place
|
|
where they lay, a castle called Doubting Castle, the owner whereof
|
|
was Giant Despair; and it was in his grounds they now were sleeping:
|
|
wherefore he, getting up in the morning early, and walking up and down
|
|
in his fields, caught Christian and Hopeful asleep in his grounds.
|
|
Then, with a grim and surly voice, he bid them awake; and asked them
|
|
whence they were, and what they did in his grounds. They told him
|
|
they were pilgrims, and that they had lost their way.
|
|
Then said the Giant, You have this night trespassed on me,
|
|
by trampling in and lying on my grounds, and therefore you must go along
|
|
with me. So they were forced to go, because he was stronger than they.
|
|
They also had but little to say, for they knew themselves in a fault.
|
|
<The grievousness of their imprisonment> The Giant, therefore,
|
|
drove them before him, and put them into his castle,
|
|
into a very dark dungeon, nasty and stinking to the spirits of these
|
|
two men. [Ps. 88:18] Here, then, they lay from Wednesday morning
|
|
till Saturday night, without one bit of bread, or drop of drink,
|
|
or light, or any to ask how they did; they were, therefore,
|
|
here in evil case, and were far from friends and acquaintance.
|
|
Now in this place Christian had double sorrow, because it was through
|
|
his unadvised counsel that they were brought into this distress.
|
|
|
|
The pilgrims now, to gratify the flesh,
|
|
Will seek its ease; but oh! how they afresh
|
|
Do thereby plunge themselves new griefs into!
|
|
Who seek to please the flesh, themselves undo.
|
|
|
|
{284}
|
|
<On Thursday, Giant Despair beats his prisoners>
|
|
Now, Giant Despair had a wife, and her name was Diffidence.
|
|
So when he was gone to bed, he told his wife what he had done; to wit,
|
|
that he had taken a couple of prisoners and cast them into his dungeon,
|
|
for trespassing on his grounds. Then he asked her also what he
|
|
had best to do further to them. So she asked him what they were,
|
|
whence they came, and whither they were bound; and he told her.
|
|
Then she counselled him that when he arose in the morning
|
|
he should beat them without any mercy. So, when he arose,
|
|
he getteth him a grievous crab-tree cudgel, and goes down into
|
|
the dungeon to them, and there first falls to rating of them
|
|
as if they were dogs, although they never gave him a word of distaste.
|
|
Then he falls upon them, and beats them fearfully, in such sort that
|
|
they were not able to help themselves, or to turn them upon the floor.
|
|
This done, he withdraws and leaves them there to condole their misery
|
|
and to mourn under their distress. So all that day they spent the time
|
|
in nothing but sighs and bitter lamentations. The next night, she,
|
|
talking with her husband about them further, and understanding they were
|
|
yet alive, did advise him to counsel them to make away themselves.
|
|
<On Friday, Giant Despair counsels them to kill themselves>
|
|
So when morning was come, he goes to them in a surly manner as before,
|
|
and perceiving them to be very sore with the stripes that he had
|
|
given them the day before, he told them, that since they were
|
|
never like to come out of that place, their only way would be forthwith
|
|
to make an end of themselves, either with knife, halter, or poison,
|
|
for why, said he, should you choose life, seeing it is attended
|
|
with so much bitterness? But they desired him to let them go.
|
|
<The giant sometimes has fits> With that he looked ugly upon them,
|
|
and, rushing to them, had doubtless made an end of them himself,
|
|
but that he fell into one of his fits, (for he sometimes,
|
|
in sunshiny weather, fell into fits), and lost for a time the use
|
|
of his hand; wherefore he withdrew, and left them as before, to consider
|
|
what to do. Then did the prisoners consult between themselves
|
|
whether it was best to take his counsel or no; and thus they began
|
|
to discourse:--
|
|
|
|
{285}
|
|
<Christian crushed>
|
|
CHR. Brother, said Christian, what shall we do? The life that
|
|
we now live is miserable. For my part I know not whether is best,
|
|
to live thus, or to die out of hand. "My soul chooseth strangling
|
|
rather than life", and the grave is more easy for me than this dungeon.
|
|
[Job 7:15] Shall we be ruled by the Giant?
|
|
|
|
{286}
|
|
<Hopeful comforts him>
|
|
HOPE. Indeed, our present condition is dreadful, and death would be
|
|
far more welcome to me than thus for ever to abide; but yet,
|
|
let us consider, the Lord of the country to which we are going
|
|
hath said, Thou shalt do no murder: no, not to another man's person;
|
|
much more, then, are we forbidden to take his counsel to kill ourselves.
|
|
Besides, he that kills another, can but commit murder upon his body;
|
|
but for one to kill himself is to kill body and soul at once.
|
|
And, moreover, my brother, thou talkest of ease in the grave;
|
|
but hast thou forgotten the hell, for certain the murderers go?
|
|
"For no murderer hath eternal life," &c. And let us consider, again,
|
|
that all the law is not in the hand of Giant Despair. Others,
|
|
so far as I can understand, have been taken by him, as well as we;
|
|
and yet have escaped out of his hand. Who knows, but the God
|
|
that made the world may cause that Giant Despair may die? or that,
|
|
at some time or other, he may forget to lock us in? or that he may,
|
|
in a short time, have another of his fits before us, and may lose
|
|
the use of his limbs? and if ever that should come to pass again,
|
|
for my part, I am resolved to pluck up the heart of a man,
|
|
and to try my utmost to get from under his hand. I was a fool
|
|
that I did not try to do it before; but, however, my brother,
|
|
let us be patient, and endure a while. The time may come
|
|
that may give us a happy release; but let us not be our own murderers.
|
|
With these words Hopeful at present did moderate the mind
|
|
of his brother; so they continued together (in the dark) that day,
|
|
in their sad and doleful condition.
|
|
|
|
{287}
|
|
Well, towards evening, the Giant goes down into the dungeon again,
|
|
to see if his prisoners had taken his counsel; but when he came there
|
|
he found them alive; and truly, alive was all; for now,
|
|
what for want of bread and water, and by reason of the wounds
|
|
they received when he beat them, they could do little but breathe.
|
|
But, I say, he found them alive; at which he fell into a grievous rage,
|
|
and told them that, seeing they had disobeyed his counsel,
|
|
it should be worse with them than if they had never been born.
|
|
|
|
{288}
|
|
<Christian still dejected>
|
|
At this they trembled greatly, and I think that Christian
|
|
fell into a swoon; but, coming a little to himself again,
|
|
they renewed their discourse about the Giant's counsel; and whether yet
|
|
they had best to take it or no. Now Christian again seemed to be
|
|
for doing it, but Hopeful made his second reply as followeth:--
|
|
|
|
{289}
|
|
<Hopeful comforts him again, by calling former things to remembrance>
|
|
HOPE. My brother, said he, rememberest thou not how valiant
|
|
thou hast been heretofore? Apollyon could not crush thee,
|
|
nor could all that thou didst hear, or see, or feel,
|
|
in the Valley of the Shadow of Death. What hardship, terror,
|
|
and amazement hast thou already gone through! And art thou now
|
|
nothing but fear! Thou seest that I am in the dungeon with thee,
|
|
a far weaker man by nature than thou art; also, this Giant has wounded
|
|
me as well as thee, and hath also cut off the bread and water
|
|
from my mouth; and with thee I mourn without the light.
|
|
But let us exercise a little more patience; remember how thou
|
|
playedst the man at Vanity Fair, and wast neither afraid of the chain,
|
|
nor cage, nor yet of bloody death. Wherefore let us (at least
|
|
to avoid the shame, that becomes not a Christian to be found in)
|
|
bear up with patience as well as we can.
|
|
|
|
{290}
|
|
Now, night being come again, and the Giant and his wife being in bed,
|
|
she asked him concerning the prisoners, and if they had taken
|
|
his counsel. To which he replied, They are sturdy rogues,
|
|
they choose rather to bear all hardship, than to make away themselves.
|
|
Then said she, Take them into the castle-yard to-morrow, and show them
|
|
the bones and skulls of those that thou hast already despatched,
|
|
and make them believe, ere a week comes to an end, thou also wilt
|
|
tear them in pieces, as thou hast done their fellows before them.
|
|
|
|
{291}
|
|
<On Saturday, the Giant threatened that shortly he would
|
|
pull them in pieces>
|
|
So when the morning was come, the Giant goes to them again,
|
|
and takes them into the castle-yard, and shows them, as his wife
|
|
had bidden him. These, said he, were pilgrims as you are, once,
|
|
and they trespassed in my grounds, as you have done;
|
|
and when I thought fit, I tore them in pieces, and so, within ten days,
|
|
I will do you. Go, get you down to your den again; and with that
|
|
he beat them all the way thither. They lay, therefore,
|
|
all day on Saturday in a lamentable case, as before. Now,
|
|
when night was come, and when Mrs. Diffidence and her husband,
|
|
the Giant, were got to bed, they began to renew their discourse
|
|
of their prisoners; and withal the old Giant wondered,
|
|
that he could neither by his blows nor his counsel bring them to an end.
|
|
And with that his wife replied, I fear, said she, that they live in hope
|
|
that some will come to relieve them, or that they have picklocks
|
|
about them, by the means of which they hope to escape.
|
|
And sayest thou so, my dear? said the Giant; I will, therefore,
|
|
search them in the morning.
|
|
|
|
{292}
|
|
Well, on Saturday, about midnight, they began to pray,
|
|
and continued in prayer till almost break of day.
|
|
|
|
<A key in Christian's bosom, called Promise, opens any lock
|
|
in Doubting Castle>
|
|
Now, a little before it was day, good Christian, as one half amazed,
|
|
brake out in this passionate speech:-- What a fool, quoth he, am I,
|
|
thus to lie in a stinking dungeon, when I may as well walk at liberty!
|
|
I have a key in my bosom, called Promise, that will, I am persuaded,
|
|
open any lock in Doubting Castle. Then said Hopeful,
|
|
That is good news, good brother; pluck it out of thy bosom, and try.
|
|
|
|
{293}
|
|
Then Christian pulled it out of his bosom, and began to try
|
|
at the dungeon door, whose bolt (as he turned the key) gave back,
|
|
and the door flew open with ease, and Christian and Hopeful
|
|
both came out. Then he went to the outward door that leads into
|
|
the castle-yard, and, with his key, opened that door also.
|
|
After, he went to the iron gate, for that must be opened too;
|
|
but that lock went damnable hard, yet the key did open it.
|
|
Then they thrust open the gate to make their escape with speed,
|
|
but that gate, as it opened, made such a creaking, that it waked
|
|
Giant Despair, who, hastily rising to pursue his prisoners,
|
|
felt his limbs to fail, for his fits took him again,
|
|
so that he could by no means go after them. Then they went on,
|
|
and came to the King's highway, and so were safe, because they were
|
|
out of his jurisdiction.
|
|
|
|
{294}
|
|
<A pillar erected by Christian and his fellow>
|
|
Now, when they were over the stile, they began to contrive
|
|
with themselves what they should do at that stile to prevent those
|
|
that should come after from falling into the hands of Giant Despair.
|
|
So they consented to erect there a pillar, and to engrave upon
|
|
the side thereof this sentence--"Over this stile is the way
|
|
to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair,
|
|
who despiseth the King of the Celestial Country, and seeks to destroy
|
|
his holy pilgrims." Many, therefore, that followed after
|
|
read what was written, and escaped the danger. This done,
|
|
they sang as follows:--
|
|
|
|
Out of the way we went, and then we found
|
|
What 'twas to tread upon forbidden ground;
|
|
And let them that come after have a care,
|
|
Lest heedlessness makes them, as we, to fare.
|
|
Lest they for trespassing his prisoners are,
|
|
Whose castle's Doubting, and whose name's Despair.
|
|
|
|
{295}
|
|
<The Delectable Mountains>
|
|
They went then till they came to the Delectable Mountains,
|
|
which mountains belong to the Lord of that hill of which
|
|
we have spoken before; so they went up to the mountains,
|
|
to behold the gardens and orchards, the vineyards and fountains
|
|
of water; where also they drank and washed themselves,
|
|
and did freely eat of the vineyards. <They are refreshed
|
|
in the mountains> Now there were on the tops of these mountains
|
|
Shepherds feeding their flocks, and they stood by the highway side.
|
|
<Talk with the Shepherds> The Pilgrims therefore went to them,
|
|
and leaning upon their staves, (as is common with weary pilgrims
|
|
when they stand to talk with any by the way), they asked,
|
|
Whose Delectable Mountains are these? And whose be the sheep
|
|
that feed upon them?
|
|
|
|
Mountains delectable they now ascend,
|
|
Where Shepherds be, which to them do commend
|
|
Alluring things, and things that cautious are,
|
|
Pilgrims are steady kept by faith and fear.
|
|
|
|
{296}
|
|
SHEP. These mountains are Immanuel's Land, and they are within sight
|
|
of his city; and the sheep also are his, and he laid down his life
|
|
for them. [John 10:11]
|
|
|
|
CHR. Is this the way to the Celestial City?
|
|
|
|
SHEP. You are just in your way.
|
|
|
|
CHR. How far is it thither?
|
|
|
|
SHEP. Too far for any but those that shall get thither indeed.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Is the way safe or dangerous?
|
|
|
|
SHEP. Safe for those for whom it is to be safe; but the transgressors
|
|
shall fall therein. [Hos. 14:9]
|
|
|
|
CHR. Is there, in this place, any relief for pilgrims
|
|
that are weary and faint in the way?
|
|
|
|
SHEP. The Lord of these mountains hath given us a charge not to be
|
|
forgetful to entertain strangers, therefore the good of the place
|
|
is before you. [Heb. 13:1-2]
|
|
|
|
{297}
|
|
<The Shepherds welcome them>
|
|
I saw also in my dream, that when the Shepherds perceived
|
|
that they were wayfaring men, they also put questions to them,
|
|
to which they made answer as in other places; as, Whence came you?
|
|
and, How got you into the way? and, By what means have you
|
|
so persevered therein? For but few of them that begin to come hither
|
|
do show their face on these mountains. But when the Shepherds heard
|
|
their answers, being pleased therewith, they looked very lovingly
|
|
upon them, and said, Welcome to the Delectable Mountains.
|
|
|
|
{298}
|
|
<The names of the Shepherds>
|
|
The Shepherds, I say, whose names were Knowledge, Experience, Watchful,
|
|
and Sincere, took them by the hand, and had them to their tents,
|
|
and made them partake of that which was ready at present.
|
|
They said, moreover, We would that ye should stay here awhile,
|
|
to be acquainted with us; and yet more to solace yourselves
|
|
with the good of these Delectable Mountains. They then told them,
|
|
that they were content to stay; so they went to their rest that night,
|
|
because it was very late.
|
|
|
|
{299}
|
|
<They are shown wonders>
|
|
Then I saw in my dream, that in the morning the Shepherds called up
|
|
to Christian and Hopeful to walk with them upon the mountains;
|
|
so they went forth with them, and walked a while,
|
|
having a pleasant prospect on every side. Then said the Shepherds
|
|
one to another, Shall we show these pilgrims some wonders?
|
|
<The Mountain of Error> So when they had concluded to do it,
|
|
they had them first to the top of a hill called Error,
|
|
which was very steep on the furthest side, and bid them look down
|
|
to the bottom. So Christian and Hopeful looked down,
|
|
and saw at the bottom several men dashed all to pieces by a fall
|
|
that they had from the top. Then said Christian, What meaneth this?
|
|
The Shepherds answered, Have you not heard of them that were made to err
|
|
by hearkening to Hymeneus and Philetus as concerning the faith
|
|
of the resurrection of the body? [2 Tim. 2:17,18] They answered, Yes.
|
|
Then said the Shepherds, Those that you see lie dashed in pieces
|
|
at the bottom of this mountain are they; and they have continued
|
|
to this day unburied, as you see, for an example to others
|
|
to take heed how they clamber too high, or how they come too near
|
|
the brink of this mountain.
|
|
|
|
{300}
|
|
<Mount Caution>
|
|
Then I saw that they had them to the top of another mountain,
|
|
and the name of that is Caution, and bid them look afar off;
|
|
which, when they did, they perceived, as they thought,
|
|
several men walking up and down among the tombs that were there;
|
|
and they perceived that the men were blind, because they
|
|
stumbled sometimes upon the tombs, and because they could not get out
|
|
from among them. Then said Christian, What means this?
|
|
|
|
{301}
|
|
The Shepherds then answered, Did you not see a little below
|
|
these mountains a stile, that led into a meadow, on the left hand
|
|
of this way? They answered, Yes. Then said the Shepherds,
|
|
From that stile there goes a path that leads directly
|
|
to Doubting Castle, which is kept by Giant Despair, and these,
|
|
pointing to them among the tombs, came once on pilgrimage,
|
|
as you do now, even till they came to that same stile;
|
|
and because the right way was rough in that place, they chose to go
|
|
out of it into that meadow, and there were taken by Giant Despair,
|
|
and cast into Doubting Castle; where, after they had been a while
|
|
kept in the dungeon, he at last did put out their eyes,
|
|
and led them among those tombs, where he has left them to wander
|
|
to this very day, that the saying of the wise man might be fulfilled,
|
|
"He that wandereth out of the way of understanding, shall remain in
|
|
the congregation of the dead." [Pro. 21:16] Then Christian and Hopeful
|
|
looked upon one another, with tears gushing out, but yet said nothing
|
|
to the Shepherds.
|
|
|
|
{302}
|
|
<A by-way to hell>
|
|
Then I saw in my dream, that the Shepherds had them to another place,
|
|
in a bottom, where was a door in the side of a hill,
|
|
and they opened the door, and bid them look in. They looked in,
|
|
therefore, and saw that within it was very dark and smoky;
|
|
they also thought that they heard there a rumbling noise as of fire,
|
|
and a cry of some tormented, and that they smelt the scent of brimstone.
|
|
Then said Christian, What means this? The Shepherds told them,
|
|
This is a by-way to hell, a way that hypocrites go in at; namely,
|
|
such as sell their birthright, with Esau; such as sell their master,
|
|
with Judas; such as blaspheme the gospel, with Alexander;
|
|
and that lie and dissemble, with Ananias and Sapphira his wife.
|
|
Then said Hopeful to the Shepherds, I perceive that these had on them,
|
|
even every one, a show of pilgrimage, as we have now; had they not?
|
|
|
|
{303}
|
|
SHEP. Yes, and held it a long time too.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. How far might they go on in pilgrimage in their day,
|
|
since they notwithstanding were thus miserably cast away?
|
|
|
|
SHEP. Some further, and some not so far, as these mountains.
|
|
|
|
Then said the Pilgrims one to another, We have need to cry to the Strong
|
|
for strength.
|
|
|
|
SHEP. Ay, and you will have need to use it, when you have it, too.
|
|
|
|
{304}
|
|
<The Shepherds' perspective glass>
|
|
By this time the Pilgrims had a desire to go forward,
|
|
and the Shepherds a desire they should; so they walked together
|
|
towards the end of the mountains. Then said the Shepherds
|
|
one to another, Let us here show to the Pilgrims the gates
|
|
of the Celestial City, if they have skill to look through
|
|
our perspective glass. <The Hill Clear> The Pilgrims then
|
|
lovingly accepted the motion; so they had them to the top
|
|
of a high hill, called Clear, and gave them their glass to look.
|
|
|
|
{305}
|
|
<The fruits of servile fear>
|
|
Then they essayed to look, but the remembrance of that last thing
|
|
that the Shepherds had shown them, made their hands shake;
|
|
by means of which impediment, they could not look steadily
|
|
through the glass; yet they thought they saw something like the gate,
|
|
and also some of the glory of the place. Then they went away,
|
|
and sang this song--
|
|
|
|
Thus, by the Shepherds, secrets are reveal'd,
|
|
Which from all other men are kept conceal'd.
|
|
Come to the Shepherds, then, if you would see
|
|
Things deep, things hid, and that mysterious be.
|
|
|
|
{306}
|
|
<A twofold caution>
|
|
When they were about to depart, one of the Shepherds gave them a note
|
|
of the way. Another of them bid them beware of the Flatterer.
|
|
The third bid them take heed that they sleep not upon
|
|
the Enchanted Ground. And the fourth bid them God-speed.
|
|
So I awoke from my dream.
|
|
|
|
{307}
|
|
<The Country of Conceit, out of which came Ignorance>
|
|
And I slept, and dreamed again, and saw the same two Pilgrims
|
|
going down the mountains along the highway towards the city.
|
|
Now, a little below these mountains, on the left hand,
|
|
lieth the country of Conceit; from which country there comes
|
|
into the way in which the Pilgrims walked, a little crooked lane.
|
|
Here, therefore, they met with a very brisk lad, that came out
|
|
of that country; and his name was Ignorance. So Christian asked him
|
|
from what parts he came, and whither he was going.
|
|
|
|
{308}
|
|
<Christian and Ignorance have some talk>
|
|
IGNOR. Sir, I was born in the country that lieth off there
|
|
a little on the left hand, and I am going to the Celestial City.
|
|
|
|
CHR. But how do you think to get in at the gate? for you may find
|
|
some difficulty there.
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. As other people do, said he.
|
|
|
|
CHR. But what have you to show at that gate, that may cause
|
|
that the gate should be opened to you?
|
|
|
|
<The ground of Ignorance's hope>
|
|
IGNOR. I know my Lord's will, and I have been a good liver;
|
|
I pay every man his own; I pray, fast, pay tithes, and give alms,
|
|
and have left my country for whither I am going.
|
|
|
|
{309}
|
|
CHR. But thou camest not in at the wicket-gate that is at the head
|
|
of this way; thou camest in hither through that same crooked lane,
|
|
and therefore, I fear, however thou mayest think of thyself,
|
|
when the reckoning day shall come, thou wilt have laid to thy charge
|
|
that thou art a thief and a robber, instead of getting admittance
|
|
into the city.
|
|
|
|
<He saith to every one that he is a fool>
|
|
IGNOR. Gentlemen, ye be utter strangers to me, I know you not;
|
|
be content and follow the religion of your country, and I will follow
|
|
the religion of mine. I hope all will be well. And as for the gate
|
|
that you talk of, all the world knows that that is a great way off
|
|
of our country. I cannot think that any man in all our parts
|
|
doth so much as know the way to it, nor need they matter
|
|
whether they do or no, since we have, as you see, a fine,
|
|
pleasant green lane, that comes down from our country,
|
|
the next way into the way.
|
|
|
|
{310}
|
|
<How to carry it to a fool>
|
|
When Christian saw that the man was "wise in his own conceit",
|
|
he said to Hopeful, whisperingly, "There is more hope of a fool than
|
|
of him." [Prov. 26:12] And said, moreover, "When he that is a fool
|
|
walketh by the way, his wisdom faileth him, and he saith to every one
|
|
that he is a fool." [Eccl. 10:3] What, shall we talk further with him,
|
|
or out-go him at present, and so leave him to think of what
|
|
he hath heard already, and then stop again for him afterwards,
|
|
and see if by degrees we can do any good to him? Then said Hopeful--
|
|
|
|
Let Ignorance a little while now muse
|
|
On what is said, and let him not refuse
|
|
Good counsel to embrace, lest he remain
|
|
Still ignorant of what's the chiefest gain.
|
|
God saith, those that no understanding have,
|
|
Although he made them, them he will not save.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. He further added, It is not good, I think, to say all to him
|
|
at once; let us pass him by, if you will, and talk to him anon,
|
|
even as he is able to bear it.
|
|
|
|
{311}
|
|
<The destruction of one Turn-away>
|
|
So they both went on, and Ignorance he came after. Now when they had
|
|
passed him a little way, they entered into a very dark lane,
|
|
where they met a man whom seven devils had bound with
|
|
seven strong cords, and were carrying of him back to the door
|
|
that they saw on the side of the hill. [Matt. 12:45, Prov. 5:22]
|
|
Now good Christian began to tremble, and so did Hopeful his companion;
|
|
yet as the devils led away the man, Christian looked to see
|
|
if he knew him; and he thought it might be one Turn-away,
|
|
that dwelt in the town of Apostasy. But he did not perfectly see
|
|
his face, for he did hang his head like a thief that is found.
|
|
But being once past, Hopeful looked after him, and espied on his back
|
|
a paper with this inscription, "Wanton professor and damnable apostate".
|
|
<Christian telleth his companion a story of Little-faith>
|
|
Then said Christian to his fellow, Now I call to remembrance,
|
|
that which was told me of a thing that happened to a good man hereabout.
|
|
The name of the man was Little-faith, but a good man, and he dwelt
|
|
in the town of Sincere. The thing was this:-- At the entering in
|
|
at this passage, <Broad-way Gate> there comes down from Broad-way Gate,
|
|
<Dead Man's Lane> a lane called Dead Man's Lane; so called because of
|
|
the murders that are commonly done there; and this Little-faith
|
|
going on pilgrimage, as we do now, chanced to sit down there, and slept.
|
|
Now there happened, at that time, to come down the lane,
|
|
from Broad-way Gate, three sturdy rogues, and their names
|
|
were Faint-heart, Mistrust, and Guilt, (three brothers),
|
|
and they espying Little-faith, where he was, came galloping up
|
|
with speed. Now the good man was just awake from his sleep,
|
|
and was getting up to go on his journey. So they came up all to him,
|
|
and with threatening language bid him stand. At this
|
|
Little-faith looked as white as a clout, and had neither power to fight
|
|
nor fly. <Little-faith robbed by Faint-heart, Mistrust and Guilt>
|
|
Then said Faint-heart, Deliver thy purse. <They got away his silver,
|
|
and knocked him down> But he making no haste to do it
|
|
(for he was loath to lose his money), Mistrust ran up to him,
|
|
and thrusting his hand into his pocket, pulled out thence
|
|
a bag of silver. Then he cried out, Thieves! Thieves! With that Guilt,
|
|
with a great club that was in his hand, struck Little-faith on the head,
|
|
and with that blow felled him flat to the ground, where he lay bleeding
|
|
as one that would bleed to death. All this while the thieves stood by.
|
|
But, at last, they hearing that some were upon the road,
|
|
and fearing lest it should be one Great-grace, that dwells in the city
|
|
of Good-confidence, they betook themselves to their heels,
|
|
and left this good man to shift for himself. Now, after a while,
|
|
Little-faith came to himself, and getting up, made shift
|
|
to scrabble on his way. This was the story.
|
|
|
|
{312}
|
|
HOPE. But did they take from him all that ever he had?
|
|
|
|
<Little-faith lost not his best things>
|
|
Chr. No; the place where his jewels were they never ransacked,
|
|
so those he kept still. But, as I was told, the good man
|
|
was much afflicted for his loss, for the thieves got most of
|
|
his spending-money. <Little-faith forced to beg to his journey's end>
|
|
That which they got not (as I said) were jewels, also he had
|
|
a little odd money left, but scarce enough to bring him to
|
|
his journey's end [1 Peter 4:18]; nay, if I was not misinformed,
|
|
he was forced to beg as he went, to keep himself alive;
|
|
for his jewels he might not sell. But beg, and do what he could,
|
|
he went (as we say) with many a hungry belly the most part
|
|
of the rest of the way.
|
|
|
|
{313}
|
|
HOPE. But is it not a wonder they got not from him his certificate,
|
|
by which he was to receive his admittance at the Celestial Gate?
|
|
|
|
<He kept not his best things by his own cunning. [2 Tim. 1:14]>
|
|
CHR. It is a wonder; but they got not that, though they missed it
|
|
not through any good cunning of his; for he, being dismayed with
|
|
their coming upon him, had neither power nor skill to hide anything;
|
|
so it was more by good Providence than by his endeavour,
|
|
that they missed of that good thing.
|
|
|
|
{314}
|
|
HOPE. But it must needs be a comfort to him, that they got not
|
|
his jewels from him.
|
|
|
|
CHR. It might have been great comfort to him, had he used it
|
|
as he should; but they that told me the story said, that he made
|
|
but little use of it all the rest of the way, and that because
|
|
of the dismay that he had in the taking away his money; indeed,
|
|
he forgot it a great part of the rest of his journey; and besides,
|
|
when at any time it came into his mind, and he began to be
|
|
comforted therewith, then would fresh thoughts of his loss come again
|
|
upon him, and those thoughts would swallow up all. [1 Peter 1:9]
|
|
|
|
{315}
|
|
<He is pitied by both>
|
|
HOPE. Alas! poor man! This could not but be a great grief to him.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Grief! ay, a grief indeed. Would it not have been so to any of us,
|
|
had we been used as he, to be robbed, and wounded too,
|
|
and that in a strange place, as he was? It is a wonder he did not
|
|
die with grief, poor heart! I was told that he scattered almost
|
|
all the rest of the way with nothing but doleful and bitter complaints;
|
|
telling also to all that overtook him, or that he overtook in the way
|
|
as he went, where he was robbed, and how; who they were that did it,
|
|
and what he lost; how he was wounded, and that he hardly escaped
|
|
with his life.
|
|
|
|
{316}
|
|
HOPE. But it is a wonder that his necessity did not put him upon
|
|
selling or pawning some of his jewels, that he might have wherewith
|
|
to relieve himself in his journey.
|
|
|
|
<Christian snubbeth his fellow for unadvised speaking>
|
|
CHR. Thou talkest like one upon whose head is the shell
|
|
to this very day; for what should he pawn them, or to whom
|
|
should he sell them? In all that country where he was robbed,
|
|
his jewels were not accounted of; nor did he want that relief
|
|
which could from thence be administered to him. Besides,
|
|
had his jewels been missing at the gate of the Celestial City,
|
|
he had (and that he knew well enough) been excluded from
|
|
an inheritance there; and that would have been worse to him
|
|
than the appearance and villainy of ten thousand thieves.
|
|
|
|
{317}
|
|
HOPE. Why art thou so tart, my brother? Esau sold his birthright,
|
|
and that for a mess of pottage, and that birthright was
|
|
his greatest jewel; and if he, why might not Little-faith do so too?
|
|
[Heb. 12:16]
|
|
|
|
<A discourse about Esau and Little-faith>
|
|
CHR. Esau did sell his birthright indeed, and so do many besides,
|
|
and by so doing exclude themselves from the chief blessing,
|
|
as also that caitiff did; but you must put a difference betwixt
|
|
Esau and Little-faith, and also betwixt their estates.
|
|
<Esau was ruled by his lusts> Esau's birthright was typical,
|
|
but Little-faith's jewels were not so; Esau's belly was his god,
|
|
but Little-faith's belly was not so; Esau's want lay
|
|
in his fleshly appetite, Little-faith's did not so. Besides,
|
|
Esau could see no further than to the fulfilling of his lusts;
|
|
"Behold, I am at the point to die, (said he), and what profit
|
|
shall this birthright do me?" [Gen. 25:32] But Little-faith,
|
|
though it was his lot to have but a little faith, was by his
|
|
little faith kept from such extravagances, and made to see and prize
|
|
his jewels more than to sell them, as Esau did his birthright.
|
|
<Esau never had faith> You read not anywhere that Esau had faith, no,
|
|
not so much as a little; therefore, no marvel if, where the flesh only
|
|
bears sway, (as it will in that man where no faith is to resist),
|
|
if he sells his birthright, and his soul and all, and that to
|
|
the devil of hell; for it is with such, as it is with the ass,
|
|
who in her occasions cannot be turned away. [Jer. 2:24]
|
|
When their minds are set upon their lusts, they will have them
|
|
whatever they cost. <Little-faith could not live upon Esau's pottage>
|
|
But Little-faith was of another temper, his mind was on things divine;
|
|
his livelihood was upon things that were spiritual, and from above;
|
|
therefore, to what end should he that is of such a temper
|
|
sell his jewels (had there been any that would have bought them)
|
|
to fill his mind with empty things? <A comparison between
|
|
the turtle-dove and the crow> Will a man give a penny to fill his belly
|
|
with hay; or can you persuade the turtle-dove to live upon carrion
|
|
like the crow? Though faithless ones can, for carnal lusts, pawn,
|
|
or mortgage, or sell what they have, and themselves outright to boot;
|
|
yet they that have faith, saving faith, though but a little of it,
|
|
cannot do so. Here, therefore, my brother, is thy mistake.
|
|
|
|
{318}
|
|
HOPE. I acknowledge it; but yet your severe reflection
|
|
had almost made me angry.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why, I did but compare thee to some of the birds that are
|
|
of the brisker sort, who will run to and fro in untrodden paths,
|
|
with the shell upon their heads; but pass by that, and consider
|
|
the matter under debate, and all shall be well betwixt thee and me.
|
|
|
|
<Hopeful swaggers>
|
|
HOPE. But, Christian, these three fellows, I am persuaded in my heart,
|
|
are but a company of cowards; would they have run else, think you,
|
|
as they did, at the noise of one that was coming on the road?
|
|
Why did not Little-faith pluck up a greater heart? He might, methinks,
|
|
have stood one brush with them, and have yielded when
|
|
there had been no remedy.
|
|
|
|
<No great heart for God, where there is but little faith>
|
|
CHR. That they are cowards, many have said, but few have found it so
|
|
in the time of trial. As for a great heart, Little-faith had none;
|
|
and I perceive by thee, my brother, hadst thou been the man concerned,
|
|
thou art but for a brush, and then to yield.
|
|
|
|
<We have more courage when out, than when in the conflict>
|
|
And, verily, since this is the height of thy stomach,
|
|
now they are at a distance from us, should they appear to thee
|
|
as they did to him they might put thee to second thoughts.
|
|
|
|
{319}
|
|
<Christian tells his own experience in this case>
|
|
But, consider again, they are but journeymen thieves,
|
|
they serve under the king of the bottomless pit, who, if need be,
|
|
will come into their aid himself, and his voice is as
|
|
the roaring of a lion. [1 Pet. 5:8] I myself have been engaged
|
|
as this Little-faith was, and I found it a terrible thing.
|
|
These three villains set upon me, and I beginning, like a Christian,
|
|
to resist, they gave but a call, and in came their master. I would,
|
|
as the saying is, have given my life for a penny, but that,
|
|
as God would have it, I was clothed with armour of proof.
|
|
Ay, and yet, though I was so harnessed, I found it hard work
|
|
to quit myself like a man. No man can tell what in that combat
|
|
attends us, but he that hath been in the battle himself.
|
|
|
|
{320}
|
|
HOPE. Well, but they ran, you see, when they did but suppose
|
|
that one Great-grace was in the way.
|
|
|
|
<The King's champion>
|
|
CHR. True, they have often fled, both they and their master,
|
|
when Great-grace hath but appeared; and no marvel; for he is
|
|
the King's champion. But, I trow, you will put some difference betwixt
|
|
Little-faith and the King's champion. All the King's subjects are not
|
|
his champions, nor can they, when tried, do such feats of war as he.
|
|
Is it meet to think that a little child should handle Goliath
|
|
as David did? Or that there should be the strength of an ox in a wren?
|
|
Some are strong, some are weak; some have great faith, some have little.
|
|
This man was one of the weak, and therefore he went to the wall.
|
|
|
|
{321}
|
|
HOPE. I would it had been Great-grace for their sakes.
|
|
|
|
CHR. If it had been, he might have had his hands full;
|
|
for I must tell you, that though Great-grace is excellent good
|
|
at his weapons, and has, and can, so long as he keeps them
|
|
at sword's point, do well enough with them; yet, if they get within him,
|
|
even Faint-heart, Mistrust, or the other, it shall go hard
|
|
but they will throw up his heels. And when a man is down, you know,
|
|
what can he do?
|
|
|
|
{322}
|
|
Whoso looks well upon Great-grace's face, shall see those scars
|
|
and cuts there, that shall easily give demonstration of what I say.
|
|
Yea, once I heard that he should say, (and that when he
|
|
was in the combat), "We despaired even of life." How did these
|
|
sturdy rogues and their fellows make David groan, mourn, and roar?
|
|
Yea, Heman, and Hezekiah, too, though champions in their day,
|
|
were forced to bestir them, when by these assaulted; and yet,
|
|
notwithstanding, they had their coats soundly brushed by them. Peter,
|
|
upon a time, would go try what he could do; but though some do say
|
|
of him that he is the prince of the apostles, they handled him so,
|
|
that they made him at last afraid of a sorry girl.
|
|
|
|
{323}
|
|
<Leviathan's sturdiness>
|
|
Besides, their king is at their whistle. He is never out of hearing;
|
|
and if at any time they be put to the worst, he, if possible,
|
|
comes in to help them; and of him it is said, The sword of him
|
|
that layeth at him cannot hold the spear, the dart, nor the habergeon;
|
|
he esteemeth iron as straw, and brass as rotten wood. The arrow cannot
|
|
make him flee; sling stones are turned with him into stubble.
|
|
Darts are counted as stubble: he laugheth at the shaking of a spear.
|
|
[Job 41:26-29] What can a man do in this case? <The excellent mettle
|
|
that is in Job's horse> It is true, if a man could, at every turn,
|
|
have Job's horse, and had skill and courage to ride him,
|
|
he might do notable things; for his neck is clothed with thunder,
|
|
he will not be afraid of the grasshopper; the glory of his nostrils
|
|
is terrible: he paweth in the valley, and rejoiceth in his strength,
|
|
he goeth on to meet the armed men. He mocketh at fear,
|
|
and is not affrighted, neither turneth he back from the sword.
|
|
The quiver rattleth against him, the glittering spear, and the shield.
|
|
He swalloweth the ground with fierceness and rage, neither believeth he
|
|
that it is the sound of the trumpet. He saith among the trumpets,
|
|
Ha, ha! and he smelleth the battle afar off, the thunder of
|
|
the captains, and the shouting. [Job 39:19-25]
|
|
|
|
{324}
|
|
But for such footmen as thee and I are, let us never desire to meet with
|
|
an enemy, nor vaunt as if we could do better, when we hear of others
|
|
that they have been foiled, Nor be tickled at the thoughts
|
|
of our own manhood; for such commonly come by the worst when tried.
|
|
Witness Peter, of whom I made mention before. He would swagger, ay,
|
|
he would; he would, as his vain mind prompted him to say, do better,
|
|
and stand more for his Master than all men; but who so foiled,
|
|
and run down by these villains, as he?
|
|
|
|
When, therefore, we hear that such robberies are done on
|
|
the King's highway, two things become us to do:
|
|
|
|
{325}
|
|
1. To go out harnessed, and to be sure to take a shield with us;
|
|
for it was for want of that, that he that laid so lustily at Leviathan
|
|
could not make him yield; for, indeed, if that be wanting,
|
|
he fears us not at all. Therefore, he that had skill hath said,
|
|
"Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able
|
|
to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked." [Eph. 6:16]
|
|
|
|
{326}
|
|
<It is good to have a convoy>
|
|
2. It is good, also, that we desire of the King a convoy,
|
|
yea, that he will go with us himself. This made David rejoice
|
|
when in the Valley of the Shadow of Death; and Moses was rather
|
|
for dying where he stood, than to go one step without his God.
|
|
[Exo. 33:15] Oh, my brother, if he will but go along with us,
|
|
what need we be afraid of ten thousands that shall set themselves
|
|
against us? [Ps. 3:5-8, 27:1-3] But, without him, the proud helpers
|
|
"fall under the slain". [Isa. 10:4]
|
|
|
|
{327}
|
|
I, for my part, have been in the fray before now; and though,
|
|
through the goodness of him that is best, I am, as you see, alive,
|
|
yet I cannot boast of my manhood. Glad shall I be, if I meet with
|
|
no more such brunts; though I fear we are not got beyond all danger.
|
|
However, since the lion and the bear have not as yet devoured me,
|
|
I hope God will also deliver us from the next uncircumcised Philistine.
|
|
Then sang Christian--
|
|
|
|
Poor Little-faith! Hast been among the thieves?
|
|
Wast robb'd? Remember this, whoso believes,
|
|
And gets more faith, shall then a victor be
|
|
Over ten thousand, else scarce over three.
|
|
|
|
{328}
|
|
<A way, and a way>
|
|
So they went on and Ignorance followed. They went then till they came
|
|
at a place where they saw a way put itself into their way,
|
|
and seemed withal to lie as straight as the way which they should go:
|
|
and here they knew not which of the two to take, for both seemed
|
|
straight before them; therefore, here they stood still to consider.
|
|
<The Flatterer finds them> And as they were thinking about the way,
|
|
behold a man, black of flesh, but covered with a very light robe,
|
|
came to them, and asked them why they stood there. They answered
|
|
they were going to the Celestial City, but knew not which of these ways
|
|
to take. Follow me, said the man, it is thither that I am going.
|
|
<Christian and his fellow deluded> So they followed him in the way
|
|
that but now came into the road, which by degrees turned,
|
|
and turned them so from the city that they desired to go to,
|
|
that, in little time, their faces were turned away from it;
|
|
yet they followed him. But by and by, before they were aware,
|
|
he led them both within the compass of a net, in which they were both
|
|
so entangled that they knew not what to do; and with that
|
|
the white robe fell off the black man's back. <They are taken in a net>
|
|
Then they saw where they were. Wherefore, there they lay crying
|
|
some time, for they could not get themselves out.
|
|
|
|
{329}
|
|
<They bewail their condition>
|
|
CHR. Then said Christian to his fellow, Now do I see myself in error.
|
|
Did not the Shepherds bid us beware of the flatterers?
|
|
As is the saying of the wise man, so we have found it this day.
|
|
A man that flattereth his neighbour, spreadeth a net for his feet.
|
|
[Prov. 29:5]
|
|
|
|
<A Shining One comes to them with a whip in his hand>
|
|
HOPE. They also gave us a note of directions about the way,
|
|
for our more sure finding thereof; but therein we have also forgotten
|
|
to read, and have not kept ourselves from the paths of the destroyer.
|
|
Here David was wiser than we; for, saith he, "Concerning the works
|
|
of men, by the word of thy lips, I have kept me from the paths
|
|
of the destroyer." [Ps. 17:4] Thus they lay bewailing themselves
|
|
in the net. At last they espied a Shining One coming towards them
|
|
with a whip of small cord in his hand. When he was come
|
|
to the place where they were, he asked them whence they came,
|
|
and what they did there. They told him that they were poor pilgrims
|
|
going to Zion, but were led out of their way by a black man,
|
|
clothed in white, who bid us, said they, follow him,
|
|
for he was going thither too. Then said he with the whip,
|
|
It is Flatterer, a false apostle, that hath transformed himself
|
|
into an angel of light. [Prov. 29:5, Dan. 11:32, 2 Cor. 11:13,14]
|
|
So he rent the net, and let the men out. Then said he to them,
|
|
Follow me, that I may set you in your way again. So he led them back
|
|
to the way which they had left to follow the Flatterer.
|
|
Then he asked them, saying, Where did you lie the last night?
|
|
They said, With the Shepherds upon the Delectable Mountains.
|
|
<They are examined, and convicted of forgetfulness> He asked them then
|
|
if they had not of those Shepherds a note of direction for the way.
|
|
They answered, Yes. But did you, said he, when you were at a stand,
|
|
pluck out and read your note? They answered, No. He asked them, Why?
|
|
They said, they forgot. He asked, moreover, if the Shepherds did not
|
|
bid them beware of the Flatterer? <Deceivers fine spoken>
|
|
They answered, Yes, but we did not imagine, said they,
|
|
that this fine-spoken man had been he. [Rom. 16:18]
|
|
|
|
{330}
|
|
<They are whipped and sent on their way>
|
|
Then I saw in my dream that he commanded them to lie down; which,
|
|
when they did, he chastised them sore, to teach them the good way
|
|
wherein they should walk [Deut. 25:2]; and as he chastised them he said,
|
|
"As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten; be zealous, therefore,
|
|
and repent." [2 Chron. 6:26,27, Rev. 3:19] This done, he bid them
|
|
go on their way, and take good heed to the other directions
|
|
of the shepherds. So they thanked him for all his kindness,
|
|
and went softly along the right way, singing--
|
|
|
|
Come hither, you that walk along the way;
|
|
See how the pilgrims fare that go astray.
|
|
They catched are in an entangling net,
|
|
'Cause they good counsel lightly did forget:
|
|
'Tis true they rescued were, but yet you see,
|
|
They're scourged to boot. Let this your caution be.
|
|
|
|
{331}
|
|
Now, after a while, they perceived, afar off, one coming softly
|
|
and alone, all along the highway to meet them. Then said Christian
|
|
to his fellow, Yonder is a man with his back towards Zion,
|
|
and he is coming to meet us.
|
|
|
|
<The Atheist meets them>
|
|
HOPE. I see him; let us take heed to ourselves now,
|
|
lest he should prove a flatterer also. So he drew nearer and nearer,
|
|
and at last came up unto them. His name was Atheist,
|
|
and he asked them whither they were going.
|
|
|
|
CHR. We are going to Mount Zion.
|
|
|
|
<He laughs at them>
|
|
Then Atheist fell into a very great laughter.
|
|
|
|
CHR. What is the meaning of your laughter?
|
|
|
|
{332}
|
|
ATHEIST. I laugh to see what ignorant persons you are,
|
|
to take upon you so tedious a journey, and you are like to have
|
|
nothing but your travel for your pains.
|
|
|
|
<They reason together>
|
|
CHR. Why, man, do you think we shall not be received?
|
|
|
|
ATHEIST. Received! There is no such place as you dream of
|
|
in all this world.
|
|
|
|
CHR. But there is in the world to come.
|
|
|
|
{333}
|
|
ATHEIST. When I was at home in mine own country, I heard as you
|
|
now affirm, and from that hearing went out to see, and have been
|
|
seeking this city this twenty years; but find no more of it
|
|
than I did the first day I set out. [Jer. 22:12, Eccl. 10:15]
|
|
|
|
CHR. We have both heard and believe that there is such a place
|
|
to be found.
|
|
|
|
<The Atheist takes up his content in this world>
|
|
ATHEIST. Had not I, when at home, believed, I had not come thus far
|
|
to seek; but finding none, (and yet I should, had there been such
|
|
a place to be found, for I have gone to seek it further than you),
|
|
I am going back again, and will seek to refresh myself with the things
|
|
that I then cast away, for hopes of that which, I now see, is not.
|
|
|
|
{334}
|
|
<Christian proveth his brother>
|
|
CHR. Then said Christian to Hopeful his fellow, Is it true
|
|
which this man hath said?
|
|
|
|
<Hopeful's gracious answer>
|
|
Hope. Take heed, he is one of the flatterers; remember what it hath
|
|
cost us once already for our hearkening to such kind of fellows.
|
|
What! no Mount Zion? Did we not see, from the Delectable Mountains
|
|
the gate of the city? Also, are we not now to walk by faith?
|
|
Let us go on, said Hopeful, lest the man with the whip
|
|
overtake us again. [2 Cor. 5:7] <A remembrance of former chastisements
|
|
is a help against present temptations> You should have taught me
|
|
that lesson, which I will round you in the ears withal: "Cease,
|
|
my son, to hear the instruction that causeth to err from the words
|
|
of knowledge." [Prov. 19:27] I say, my brother, cease to hear him,
|
|
and let us "believe to the saving of the soul". [Heb. 10:39]
|
|
|
|
{335}
|
|
<A fruit of an honest heart>
|
|
CHR. My brother, I did not put the question to thee for that
|
|
I doubted of the truth of our belief myself, but to prove thee,
|
|
and to fetch from thee a fruit of the honesty of thy heart.
|
|
As for this man, I know that he is blinded by the god of this world.
|
|
Let thee and I go on, knowing that we have belief of the truth,
|
|
"and no lie is of the truth". [1 John 2:21]
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Now do I rejoice in hope of the glory of God. So they turned
|
|
away from the man; and he, laughing at them, went his way.
|
|
|
|
{336}
|
|
<They are come to the Enchanted Ground>
|
|
I saw then in my dream, that they went till they came into
|
|
a certain country, whose air naturally tended to make one drowsy,
|
|
if he came a stranger into it. <Hopeful begins to be drowsy>
|
|
And here Hopeful began to be very dull and heavy of sleep;
|
|
wherefore he said unto Christian, I do now begin to grow so drowsy
|
|
that I can scarcely hold up mine eyes, let us lie down here
|
|
and take one nap.
|
|
|
|
<Christian keeps him awake>
|
|
CHR. By no means, said the other, lest sleeping, we never awake more.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Why, my brother? Sleep is sweet to the labouring man;
|
|
we may be refreshed if we take a nap.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Do you not remember that one of the Shepherds bid us beware
|
|
of the Enchanted Ground? He meant by that that we should beware
|
|
of sleeping; "Therefore let us not sleep, as do others,
|
|
but let us watch and be sober." [1 Thess. 5:6]
|
|
|
|
{337}
|
|
<He is thankful>
|
|
HOPE. I acknowledge myself in a fault, and had I been here alone
|
|
I had by sleeping run the danger of death. I see it is true
|
|
that the wise man saith, Two are better than one. Hitherto hath
|
|
thy company been my mercy, and thou shalt have a good reward
|
|
for thy labour. [Eccl. 9:9]
|
|
|
|
<To prevent drowsiness, they fall to good discourse>
|
|
CHR. Now then, said Christian, to prevent drowsiness in this place,
|
|
let us fall into good discourse.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. With all my heart, said the other.
|
|
|
|
<Good discourse prevents drowsiness>
|
|
CHR. Where shall we begin?
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Where God began with us. But do you begin, if you please.
|
|
|
|
CHR. I will sing you first this song:--
|
|
|
|
<The Dreamers' Note>
|
|
When saints do sleepy grow, let them come hither,
|
|
And hear how these two pilgrims talk together:
|
|
Yea, let them learn of them, in any wise,
|
|
Thus to keep ope their drowsy slumb'ring eyes.
|
|
Saints' fellowship, if it be managed well,
|
|
Keeps them awake, and that in spite of hell.
|
|
|
|
{338}
|
|
<They begin at the beginning of their conversion>
|
|
CHR. Then Christian began and said, I will ask you a question.
|
|
How came you to think at first of so doing as you do now?
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Do you mean, how came I at first to look after
|
|
the good of my soul?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, that is my meaning.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. I continued a great while in the delight of those things
|
|
which were seen and sold at our fair; things which, I believe now,
|
|
would have, had I continued in them, still drowned me
|
|
in perdition and destruction.
|
|
|
|
CHR. What things are they?
|
|
|
|
<Hopeful's life before conversion>
|
|
HOPE. All the treasures and riches of the world. Also,
|
|
I delighted much in rioting, revelling, drinking, swearing, lying,
|
|
uncleanness, Sabbath-breaking, and what not, that tended to
|
|
destroy the soul. But I found at last, by hearing and considering
|
|
of things that are divine, which indeed I heard of you,
|
|
as also of beloved Faithful that was put to death for his faith
|
|
and good living in Vanity Fair, that "the end of these things is death".
|
|
[Rom.6:21-23] And that for these things' sake "cometh the wrath of God
|
|
upon the children of disobedience". [Eph.5:6]
|
|
|
|
CHR. And did you presently fall under the power of this conviction?
|
|
|
|
{339}
|
|
<Hopeful at first shuts his eyes against the light>
|
|
HOPE. No, I was not willing presently to know the evil of sin,
|
|
nor the damnation that follows upon the commission of it;
|
|
but endeavoured, when my mind at first began to be shaken with the Word,
|
|
to shut mine eyes against the light thereof.
|
|
|
|
CHR. But what was the cause of your carrying of it thus
|
|
to the first workings of God's blessed Spirit upon you?
|
|
|
|
{340}
|
|
<Reasons of his resisting the light>
|
|
HOPE. The causes were, 1. I was ignorant that this was
|
|
the work of God upon me. I never thought that, by awakenings for sin,
|
|
God at first begins the conversion of a sinner. 2. Sin was yet
|
|
very sweet to my flesh, and I was loath to leave it. 3. I could not
|
|
tell how to part with mine old companions, their presence and actions
|
|
were so desirable unto me. 4. The hours in which convictions
|
|
were upon me were such troublesome and such heart-affrighting hours
|
|
that I could not bear, no not so much as the remembrance of them,
|
|
upon my heart.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Then, as it seems, sometimes you got rid of your trouble.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Yes, verily, but it would come into my mind again,
|
|
and then I should be as bad, nay, worse, than I was before.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why, what was it that brought your sins to mind again?
|
|
|
|
{341}
|
|
<When he had lost his sense of sin, what brought this again>
|
|
HOPE. Many things; as,
|
|
|
|
1. If I did but meet a good man in the streets; or,
|
|
|
|
2. If I have heard any read in the Bible; or,
|
|
|
|
3. If mine head did begin to ache; or,
|
|
|
|
4. If I were told that some of my neighbours were sick; or,
|
|
|
|
5. If I heard the bell toll for some that were dead; or,
|
|
|
|
6. If I thought of dying myself; or,
|
|
|
|
7. If I heard that sudden death happened to others;
|
|
|
|
8. But especially, when I thought of myself, that I must quickly
|
|
come to judgment.
|
|
|
|
{342}
|
|
CHR. And could you at any time, with ease, get off the guilt of sin,
|
|
when by any of these ways it came upon you?
|
|
|
|
HOPE. No, not I, for then they got faster hold of my conscience;
|
|
and then, if I did but think of going back to sin, (though my mind
|
|
was turned against it), it would be double torment to me.
|
|
|
|
CHR. And how did you do then?
|
|
|
|
<When he could no longer shake off his guilt by sinful courses,
|
|
then he endeavors to mend>
|
|
HOPE. I thought I must endeavour to mend my life; for else, thought I,
|
|
I am sure to be damned.
|
|
|
|
{343}
|
|
CHR. And did you endeavour to mend?
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Yes; and fled from not only my sins, but sinful company too;
|
|
and betook me to religious duties, as prayer, reading, weeping for sin,
|
|
speaking truth to my neighbours, &c. These things did I,
|
|
with many others, too much here to relate.
|
|
|
|
CHR. And did you think yourself well then?
|
|
|
|
<Then he thought himself well>
|
|
HOPE. Yes, for a while; but at the last, my trouble came tumbling
|
|
upon me again, and that over the neck of all my reformations.
|
|
|
|
{344}
|
|
CHR. How came that about, since you were now reformed?
|
|
|
|
<Reformation at last could not help, and why>
|
|
HOPE. There were several things brought it upon me,
|
|
especially such sayings as these: "All our righteousnesses
|
|
are as filthy rags." [Isa. 64:6] "By the works of the law
|
|
shall no flesh be justified." [Gal. 2:16] "When ye shall have done
|
|
all those things, say, We are unprofitable", [Luke 17:10] with many more
|
|
such like. From whence I began to reason with myself thus:
|
|
If ALL my righteousnesses are filthy rags; if, by the deeds of the law,
|
|
NO man can be justified; and if, when we have done ALL,
|
|
we are yet unprofitable, then it is but a folly to think of heaven
|
|
by the law. <His being a debtor by the law troubled him>
|
|
I further thought thus: If a man runs a hundred pounds
|
|
into the shopkeeper's debt, and after that shall pay for all that he
|
|
shall fetch; yet, if this old debt stands still in the book uncrossed,
|
|
for that the shopkeeper may sue him, and cast him into prison
|
|
till he shall pay the debt.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Well, and how did you apply this to yourself?
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Why; I thought thus with myself. I have, by my sins,
|
|
run a great way into God's book, and that my now reforming
|
|
will not pay off that score; therefore I should think still,
|
|
under all my present amendments, But how shall I be freed from
|
|
that damnation that I have brought myself in danger of by
|
|
my former transgressions?
|
|
|
|
{345}
|
|
CHR. A very good application: but, pray, go on.
|
|
|
|
<His espying bad things in his best duties troubled him>
|
|
HOPE. Another thing that hath troubled me, even since
|
|
my late amendments, is, that if I look narrowly into the best
|
|
of what I do now, I still see sin, new sin, mixing itself
|
|
with the best of that I do; so that now I am forced to conclude,
|
|
that notwithstanding my former fond conceits of myself and duties,
|
|
I have committed sin enough in one duty to send me to hell,
|
|
though my former life had been faultless.
|
|
|
|
CHR. And what did you do then?
|
|
|
|
{346}
|
|
<This made him break his mind to Faithful, who told him the way
|
|
to be saved>
|
|
HOPE. Do! I could not tell what to do, until I brake my mind
|
|
to Faithful, for he and I were well acquainted. And he told me,
|
|
that unless I could obtain the righteousness of a man that never
|
|
had sinned, neither mine own, nor all the righteousness of the world
|
|
could save me.
|
|
|
|
CHR. And did you think he spake true?
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Had he told me so when I was pleased and satisfied
|
|
with mine own amendment, I had called him fool for his pains;
|
|
but now, since I see mine own infirmity, and the sin that cleaves
|
|
to my best performance, I have been forced to be of his opinion.
|
|
|
|
{347}
|
|
CHR. But did you think, when at first he suggested it to you,
|
|
that there was such a man to be found, of whom it might justly be said
|
|
that he never committed sin?
|
|
|
|
<At which he started at present>
|
|
HOPE. I must confess the words at first sounded strangely,
|
|
but after a little more talk and company with him,
|
|
I had full conviction about it.
|
|
|
|
CHR. And did you ask him what man this was, and how you must
|
|
be justified by him?
|
|
|
|
<A more particular discovery of the way to be saved>
|
|
HOPE. Yes, and he told me it was the Lord Jesus, that dwelleth on
|
|
the right hand of the Most High. And thus, said he, you must
|
|
be justified by him, even by trusting to what he hath done by himself,
|
|
in the days of his flesh, and suffered when he did hang on the tree.
|
|
I asked him further, how that man's righteousness could be
|
|
of that efficacy to justify another before God? And he told me
|
|
he was the mighty God, and did what he did, and died the death also,
|
|
not for himself, but for me; to whom his doings, and the worthiness
|
|
of them, should be imputed, if I believed on him. [Heb. 10, Rom. 6,
|
|
Col. 1, 1 Pet. 1]
|
|
|
|
{348}
|
|
CHR. And what did you do then?
|
|
|
|
<He doubts of acceptation>
|
|
HOPE. I made my objections against my believing, for that I thought
|
|
he was not willing to save me.
|
|
|
|
CHR. And what said Faithful to you then?
|
|
|
|
<He is better instructed>
|
|
HOPE. He bid me go to him and see. Then I said it was presumption;
|
|
but he said, No, for I was invited to come. [Matt. 11:28]
|
|
Then he gave me a book of Jesus, his inditing, to encourage me
|
|
the more freely to come; and he said, concerning that book,
|
|
that every jot and tittle thereof stood firmer than heaven and earth.
|
|
[Matt. 24:35] Then I asked him, What I must do when I came; and he
|
|
told me, I must entreat upon my knees, with all my heart and soul,
|
|
the Father to reveal him to me. [Ps. 95:6, Dan. 6:10, Jer. 29:12,13]
|
|
Then I asked him further, how I must make my supplication to him?
|
|
And he said, Go, and thou shalt find him upon a mercy-seat,
|
|
where he sits all the year long, to give pardon and forgiveness
|
|
to them that come. I told him that I knew not what to say when I came.
|
|
<He is bid to pray> And he bid me say to this effect:
|
|
God be merciful to me a sinner, and make me to know and believe
|
|
in Jesus Christ; for I see, that if his righteousness had not been,
|
|
or I have not faith in that righteousness, I am utterly cast away.
|
|
Lord, I have heard that thou art a merciful God, and hast ordained
|
|
that thy Son Jesus Christ should be the Saviour of the world;
|
|
and moreover, that thou art willing to bestow him upon
|
|
such a poor sinner as I am, (and I am a sinner indeed); Lord,
|
|
take therefore this opportunity and magnify thy grace
|
|
in the salvation of my soul, through thy Son Jesus Christ. Amen.
|
|
[Exo. 25:22, Lev. 16:2, Num. 7:89, Heb. 4:16]
|
|
|
|
{349}
|
|
CHR. And did you do as you were bidden?
|
|
|
|
<He prays>
|
|
HOPE. Yes; over, and over, and over.
|
|
|
|
CHR. And did the Father reveal his Son to you?
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Not at the first, nor second, nor third, nor fourth, nor fifth;
|
|
no, nor at the sixth time neither.
|
|
|
|
CHR. What did you do then?
|
|
|
|
HOPE. What! why I could not tell what to do.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Had you not thoughts of leaving off praying?
|
|
|
|
<He thought to leave off praying>
|
|
HOPE. Yes; an hundred times twice told.
|
|
|
|
CHR. And what was the reason you did not?
|
|
|
|
<He durst not leave off praying, and why>
|
|
HOPE. I believed that that was true which had been told me,
|
|
to wit, that without the righteousness of this Christ,
|
|
all the world could not save me; and therefore, thought I with myself,
|
|
if I leave off I die, and I can but die at the throne of grace.
|
|
And withal, this came into my mind, "Though it tarry, wait for it;
|
|
because it will surely come, it will not tarry." [Heb. 2:3]
|
|
So I continued praying until the Father showed me his Son.
|
|
|
|
{350}
|
|
CHR. And how was he revealed unto you?
|
|
|
|
<Christ is revealed to him, and how>
|
|
HOPE. I did not see him with my bodily eyes, but with the eyes
|
|
of my understanding; [Eph. 1:18,19] and thus it was:
|
|
One day I was very sad, I think sadder than at any one time in my life,
|
|
and this sadness was through a fresh sight of the greatness and vileness
|
|
of my sins. And as I was then looking for nothing but hell,
|
|
and the everlasting damnation of my soul, suddenly, as I thought,
|
|
I saw the Lord Jesus Christ look down from heaven upon me, and saying,
|
|
"Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved."
|
|
[Acts 16:30,31]
|
|
|
|
{351}
|
|
But I replied, Lord, I am a great, a very great sinner.
|
|
And he answered, "My grace is sufficient for thee." [2 Cor.12:9]
|
|
Then I said, But, Lord, what is believing? And then I saw
|
|
from that saying, "He that cometh to me shall never hunger,
|
|
and he that believeth on me shall never thirst", that believing
|
|
and coming was all one; and that he that came, that is,
|
|
ran out in his heart and affections after salvation by Christ,
|
|
he indeed believed in Christ. [John 6:35] Then the water
|
|
stood in mine eyes, and I asked further. But, Lord,
|
|
may such a great sinner as I am be indeed accepted of thee,
|
|
and be saved by thee? And I heard him say, "And him that cometh to me,
|
|
I will in no wise cast out." [John 6:37] Then I said, But how, Lord,
|
|
must I consider of thee in my coming to thee, that my faith may be
|
|
placed aright upon thee? Then he said, "Christ Jesus came
|
|
into the world to save sinners." [1 Tim. 1:15] "He is the end
|
|
of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth." [Rom. 10:4]
|
|
"He died for our sins, and rose again for our justification."
|
|
[Rom. 4:25] "He loved us, and washed us from our sins
|
|
in his own blood." [Rev. 1:5] "He is mediator betwixt God and us."
|
|
[1 Tim. 2:5] "He ever liveth to make intercession for us."
|
|
[Heb. 7:24,25] From all which I gathered, that I must
|
|
look for righteousness in his person, and for satisfaction for my sins
|
|
by his blood; that what he did in obedience to his Father's law,
|
|
and in submitting to the penalty thereof, was not for himself,
|
|
but for him that will accept it for his salvation, and be thankful.
|
|
And now was my heart full of joy, mine eyes full of tears,
|
|
and mine affections running over with love to the name, people,
|
|
and ways of Jesus Christ.
|
|
|
|
{352}
|
|
CHR. This was a revelation of Christ to your soul indeed;
|
|
but tell me particularly what effect this had upon your spirit.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. It made me see that all the world, notwithstanding all
|
|
the righteousness thereof, is in a state of condemnation.
|
|
It made me see that God the Father, though he be just,
|
|
can justly justify the coming sinner. It made me greatly ashamed
|
|
of the vileness of my former life, and confounded me with the sense
|
|
of mine own ignorance; for there never came thought into my heart
|
|
before now that showed me so the beauty of Jesus Christ.
|
|
It made me love a holy life, and long to do something for
|
|
the honour and glory of the name of the Lord Jesus; yea,
|
|
I thought that had I now a thousand gallons of blood in my body,
|
|
I could spill it all for the sake of the Lord Jesus.
|
|
|
|
{353}
|
|
I saw then in my dream that Hopeful looked back and saw Ignorance,
|
|
whom they had left behind, coming after. Look, said he to Christian,
|
|
how far yonder youngster loitereth behind.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Ay, ay, I see him; he careth not for our company.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. But I trow it would not have hurt him had he
|
|
kept pace with us hitherto.
|
|
|
|
CHR. That is true; but I warrant you he thinketh otherwise.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. That, I think, he doth; but, however, let us tarry for him.
|
|
So they did.
|
|
|
|
{354}
|
|
<Young Ignorance comes up again; their talk>
|
|
Then Christian said to him, Come away, man, why do you stay so behind?
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. I take my pleasure in walking alone, even more a great deal
|
|
than in company, unless I like it the better.
|
|
|
|
Then said Christian to Hopeful, (but softly), Did I not tell you
|
|
he cared not for our company? But, however, said he, come up,
|
|
and let us talk away the time in this solitary place.
|
|
Then directing his speech to Ignorance, he said, Come, how do you?
|
|
How stands it between God and your soul now?
|
|
|
|
{355}
|
|
<Ignorance's hope, and the ground of it>
|
|
IGNOR. I hope well; for I am always full of good motions,
|
|
that come into my mind, to comfort me as I walk.
|
|
|
|
CHR. What good motions? pray, tell us.
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. Why, I think of God and heaven.
|
|
|
|
CHR. So do the devils and damned souls.
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. But I think of them and desire them.
|
|
|
|
CHR. So do many that are never like to come there.
|
|
"The soul of the sluggard desireth, and hath nothing." [Prov. 13:4]
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. But I think of them, and leave all for them.
|
|
|
|
CHR. That I doubt; for leaving all is a hard matter: yea,
|
|
a harder matter than many are aware of. But why, or by what,
|
|
art thou persuaded that thou hast left all for God and heaven.
|
|
|
|
{356}
|
|
IGNOR. My heart tells me so.
|
|
|
|
CHR. The wise man says, "He that trusts his own heart is a fool."
|
|
[Prov. 28:26]
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. This is spoken of an evil heart, but mine is a good one.
|
|
|
|
CHR. But how dost thou prove that?
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. It comforts me in hopes of heaven.
|
|
|
|
CHR. That may be through its deceitfulness; for a man's heart
|
|
may minister comfort to him in the hopes of that thing for which
|
|
he yet has no ground to hope.
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. But my heart and life agree together, and therefore
|
|
my hope is well grounded.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Who told thee that thy heart and life agree together?
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. My heart tells me so.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Ask my fellow if I be a thief! Thy heart tells thee so!
|
|
Except the Word of God beareth witness in this matter,
|
|
other testimony is of no value.
|
|
|
|
{357}
|
|
IGNOR. But is it not a good heart that hath good thoughts?
|
|
and is not that a good life that is according to God's commandments?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Yes, that is a good heart that hath good thoughts,
|
|
and that is a good life that is according to God's commandments;
|
|
but it is one thing, indeed, to have these, and another thing
|
|
only to think so.
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. Pray, what count you good thoughts, and a life according
|
|
to God's commandments?
|
|
|
|
CHR. There are good thoughts of divers kinds; some respecting
|
|
ourselves, some God, some Christ, and some other things.
|
|
|
|
<What are good thoughts>
|
|
IGNOR. What be good thoughts respecting ourselves?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Such as agree with the Word of God.
|
|
|
|
{358}
|
|
IGNOR. When do our thoughts of ourselves agree with the Word of God?
|
|
|
|
CHR. When we pass the same judgment upon ourselves
|
|
which the Word passes. To explain myself--the Word of God
|
|
saith of persons in a natural condition, "There is none righteous,
|
|
there is none that doeth good." [Rom. 3] It saith also,
|
|
that "every imagination of the heart of man is only evil,
|
|
and that continually." [Gen. 6:5] And again, "The imagination
|
|
of man's heart is evil from his youth." [Rom. 8:21] Now then,
|
|
when we think thus of ourselves, having sense thereof,
|
|
then are our thoughts good ones, because according to the Word of God.
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. I will never believe that my heart is thus bad.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Therefore thou never hadst one good thought concerning thyself
|
|
in thy life. But let me go on. As the Word passeth a judgment
|
|
upon our heart, so it passeth a judgment upon our ways; and when
|
|
OUR thoughts of our hearts and ways agree with the judgment which
|
|
the Word giveth of both, then are both good, because agreeing thereto.
|
|
|
|
{359}
|
|
IGNOR. Make out your meaning.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why, the Word of God saith that man's ways are crooked ways;
|
|
not good, but perverse. [Ps. 125:5, Prov. 2:15] It saith
|
|
they are naturally out of the good way, that they have not known it.
|
|
[Rom. 3] Now, when a man thus thinketh of his ways,--I say,
|
|
when he doth sensibly, and with heart-humiliation, thus think,
|
|
then hath he good thoughts of his own ways, because his thoughts
|
|
now agree with the judgment of the Word of God.
|
|
|
|
{360}
|
|
IGNOR. What are good thoughts concerning God?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Even as I have said concerning ourselves, when our thoughts of God
|
|
do agree with what the Word saith of him; and that is,
|
|
when we think of his being and attributes as the Word hath taught,
|
|
of which I cannot now discourse at large; but to speak of him
|
|
with reference to us: Then we have right thoughts of God,
|
|
when we think that he knows us better than we know ourselves,
|
|
and can see sin in us when and where we can see none in ourselves;
|
|
when we think he knows our inmost thoughts, and that our heart,
|
|
with all its depths, is always open unto his eyes; also,
|
|
when we think that all our righteousness stinks in his nostrils,
|
|
and that, therefore, he cannot abide to see us stand before him
|
|
in any confidence, even in all our best performances.
|
|
|
|
{361}
|
|
IGNOR. Do you think that I am such a fool as to think God can see
|
|
no further than I? or, that I would come to God in the best
|
|
of my performances?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why, how dost thou think in this matter?
|
|
|
|
IGNOR. Why, to be short, I think I must believe in Christ
|
|
for justification.
|
|
|
|
CHR. How! think thou must believe in Christ, when thou seest not thy
|
|
need of him! Thou neither seest thy original nor actual infirmities;
|
|
but hast such an opinion of thyself, and of what thou dost,
|
|
as plainly renders thee to be one that did never see a necessity
|
|
of Christ's personal righteousness to justify thee before God.
|
|
How, then, dost thou say, I believe in Christ?
|
|
|
|
{362}
|
|
IGNOR. I believe well enough for all that.
|
|
|
|
CHR. How dost thou believe?
|
|
|
|
<The faith of Ignorance>
|
|
IGNOR. I believe that Christ died for sinners, and that I shall be
|
|
justified before God from the curse, through his gracious acceptance
|
|
of my obedience to his law. Or thus, Christ makes my duties,
|
|
that are religious, acceptable to his Father, by virtue of his merits;
|
|
and so shall I be justified.
|
|
|
|
{363}
|
|
CHR. Let me give an answer to this confession of thy faith:--
|
|
|
|
1. Thou believest with a fantastical faith; for this faith is nowhere
|
|
described in the Word.
|
|
|
|
2. Thou believest with a false faith; because it taketh justification
|
|
from the personal righteousness of Christ, and applies it to thy own.
|
|
|
|
3. This faith maketh not Christ a justifier of thy person,
|
|
but of thy actions; and of thy person for thy actions' sake,
|
|
which is false.
|
|
|
|
4. Therefore, this faith is deceitful, even such as will leave thee
|
|
under wrath, in the day of God Almighty; for true justifying faith
|
|
puts the soul, as sensible of its condition by the law, upon flying
|
|
for refuge unto Christ's righteousness, which righteousness of his
|
|
is not an act of grace, by which he maketh for justification,
|
|
thy obedience accepted with God; but his personal obedience to the law,
|
|
in doing and suffering for us what that required at our hands;
|
|
this righteousness, I say, true faith accepteth; under the skirt
|
|
of which, the soul being shrouded, and by it presented
|
|
as spotless before God, it is accepted, and acquit from condemnation.
|
|
|
|
{364}
|
|
IGNOR. What! would you have us trust to what Christ, in his own person,
|
|
has done without us? This conceit would loosen the reins of our lust,
|
|
and tolerate us to live as we list; for what matter how we live,
|
|
if we may be justified by Christ's personal righteousness from all,
|
|
when we believe it?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Ignorance is thy name, and as thy name is, so art thou;
|
|
even this thy answer demonstrateth what I say. Ignorant thou art
|
|
of what justifying righteousness is, and as ignorant how to secure
|
|
thy soul, through the faith of it, from the heavy wrath of God.
|
|
Yea, thou also art ignorant of the true effects of saving faith
|
|
in this righteousness of Christ, which is, to bow and win over
|
|
the heart to God in Christ, to love his name, his word, ways,
|
|
and people, and not as thou ignorantly imaginest.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Ask him if ever he had Christ revealed to him from heaven.
|
|
|
|
{365}
|
|
<Ignorance jangles with them>
|
|
IGNOR. What! you are a man for revelations! I believe that what
|
|
both you, and all the rest of you, say about that matter,
|
|
is but the fruit of distracted brains.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Why, man! Christ is so hid in God from the natural apprehensions
|
|
of the flesh, that he cannot by any man be savingly known,
|
|
unless God the Father reveals him to them.
|
|
|
|
{366}
|
|
<He speaks reproachfully of what he knows not>
|
|
IGNOR. That is your faith, but not mine; yet mine, I doubt not,
|
|
is as good as yours, though I have not in my head so many whimsies
|
|
as you.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Give me leave to put in a word. You ought not so slightly
|
|
to speak of this matter; for this I will boldly affirm,
|
|
even as my good companion hath done, that no man can know Jesus Christ
|
|
but by the revelation of the Father; [Matt. 11:27] yea, and faith too,
|
|
by which the soul layeth hold upon Christ, if it be right,
|
|
must be wrought by the exceeding greatness of his mighty power;
|
|
the working of which faith, I perceive, poor Ignorance,
|
|
thou art ignorant of. [1 Cor. 12:3, Eph. 1:18,19] Be awakened, then,
|
|
see thine own wretchedness, and fly to the Lord Jesus;
|
|
and by his righteousness, which is the righteousness of God,
|
|
for he himself is God, thou shalt be delivered from condemnation.
|
|
|
|
{367}
|
|
<The talk broke up>
|
|
IGNOR. You go so fast, I cannot keep pace with you.
|
|
Do you go on before; I must stay a while behind.
|
|
|
|
Then they said--
|
|
|
|
Well, Ignorance, wilt thou yet foolish be,
|
|
To slight good counsel, ten times given thee?
|
|
And if thou yet refuse it, thou shalt know,
|
|
Ere long, the evil of thy doing so.
|
|
Remember, man, in time, stoop, do not fear;
|
|
Good counsel taken well, saves: therefore hear.
|
|
But if thou yet shalt slight it, thou wilt be
|
|
The loser, (Ignorance), I'll warrant thee.
|
|
|
|
Then Christian addressed thus himself to his fellow:--
|
|
|
|
CHR. Well, come, my good Hopeful, I perceive that thou and I
|
|
must walk by ourselves again.
|
|
|
|
{368}
|
|
So I saw in my dream that they went on apace before,
|
|
and Ignorance he came hobbling after. Then said Christian
|
|
to his companion, It pities me much for this poor man,
|
|
it will certainly go ill with him at last.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Alas! there are abundance in our town in his condition,
|
|
whole families, yea, whole streets, and that of pilgrims too;
|
|
and if there be so many in our parts, how many, think you,
|
|
must there be in the place where he was born?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Indeed the Word saith, "He hath blinded their eyes,
|
|
lest they should see", &c. But now we are by ourselves,
|
|
what do you think of such men? Have they at no time, think you,
|
|
convictions of sin, and so consequently fears that their state
|
|
is dangerous?
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Nay, do you answer that question yourself, for you are
|
|
the elder man.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Then I say, sometimes (as I think) they may; but they being
|
|
naturally ignorant, understand not that such convictions tend
|
|
to their good; and therefore they do desperately seek to stifle them,
|
|
and presumptuously continue to flatter themselves in the way of
|
|
their own hearts.
|
|
|
|
{369}
|
|
<The good use of fear>
|
|
HOPE. I do believe, as you say, that fear tends much to men's good,
|
|
and to make them right, at their beginning to go on pilgrimage.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Without all doubt it doth, if it be right; for so says the Word,
|
|
"The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom."
|
|
[Prov. 1:7, 9:10, Job 28:28, Ps. 111:10]
|
|
|
|
{370}
|
|
HOPE. How will you describe right fear?
|
|
|
|
<Right fear>
|
|
CHR. True or right fear is discovered by three things:--
|
|
|
|
1. By its rise; it is caused by saving convictions for sin.
|
|
|
|
2. It driveth the soul to lay fast hold of Christ for salvation.
|
|
|
|
3. It begetteth and continueth in the soul a great reverence of God,
|
|
his Word, and ways, keeping it tender, and making it afraid
|
|
to turn from them, to the right hand or to the left,
|
|
to anything that may dishonour God, break its peace, grieve the Spirit,
|
|
or cause the enemy to speak reproachfully.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. Well said; I believe you have said the truth.
|
|
Are we now almost got past the Enchanted Ground?
|
|
|
|
CHR. Why, art thou weary of this discourse?
|
|
|
|
HOPE. No, verily, but that I would know where we are.
|
|
|
|
{371}
|
|
<Why ignorant persons stifle convictions>
|
|
CHR. We have not now above two miles further to go thereon.
|
|
But let us return to our matter. <In general> Now the ignorant
|
|
know not that such convictions as tend to put them in fear
|
|
are for their good, and therefore they seek to stifle them.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. How do they seek to stifle them?
|
|
|
|
{372}
|
|
<In particular>
|
|
CHR. 1. They think that those fears are wrought by the devil,
|
|
(though indeed they are wrought of God); and, thinking so,
|
|
they resist them as things that directly tend to their overthrow.
|
|
|
|
2. They also think that these fears tend to the spoiling
|
|
of their faith, when, alas, for them, poor men that they are,
|
|
they have none at all! and therefore they harden their hearts
|
|
against them.
|
|
|
|
3. They presume they ought not to fear; and, therefore,
|
|
in despite of them, wax presumptuously confident.
|
|
|
|
4. They see that those fears tend to take away from them
|
|
their pitiful old self-holiness, and therefore they resist them
|
|
with all their might.
|
|
|
|
{373}
|
|
HOPE. I know something of this myself; for, before I knew myself,
|
|
it was so with me.
|
|
|
|
CHR. Well, we will leave, at this time, our neighbour Ignorance
|
|
by himself, and fall upon another profitable question.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. With all my heart, but you shall still begin.
|
|
|
|
<Talk about one Temporary>
|
|
CHR. Well then, did you not know, about ten years ago,
|
|
one Temporary in your parts, who was a forward man in religion then?
|
|
|
|
<Where he dwelt>
|
|
HOPE. Know him! yes, he dwelt in Graceless, a town about two miles
|
|
off of Honesty, and he dwelt next door to one Turnback.
|
|
|
|
{374}
|
|
<He was towardly once>
|
|
CHR. Right, he dwelt under the same roof with him. Well,
|
|
that man was much awakened once; I believe that then he had
|
|
some sight of his sins, and of the wages that were due thereto.
|
|
|
|
HOPE. I am of your mind, for, my house not being above three miles
|
|
from him, he would ofttimes come to me, and that with many tears.
|
|
Truly I pitied the man, and was not altogether without hope of him;
|
|
but one may see, it is not every one that cries, Lord, Lord.
|
|
|
|
CHR. He told me once that he was resolved to go on pilgrimage,
|
|
as we do now; but all of a sudden he grew acquainted with one Save-self,
|
|
and then he became a stranger to me.
|
|
|
|
{375}
|
|
HOPE. Now, since we are talking about him, let us a little inquire
|
|
into the reason of the sudden backsliding of him and such others.
|
|
|
|
CHR. It may be very profitable, but do you begin.
|
|
|
|
<Reasons why towardly ones go back>
|
|
HOPE. Well, then, there are in my judgment four reasons for it:--
|
|
|
|
{376}
|
|
1. Though the consciences of such men are awakened, yet their minds
|
|
are not changed; therefore, when the power of guilt weareth away,
|
|
that which provoked them to be religious ceaseth, wherefore they
|
|
naturally turn to their own course again, even as we see the dog
|
|
that is sick of what he has eaten, so long as his sickness prevails
|
|
he vomits and casts up all; not that he doth this of a free mind
|
|
(if we may say a dog has a mind), but because it troubleth his stomach;
|
|
but now, when his sickness is over, and so his stomach eased,
|
|
his desire being not at all alienate from his vomit, he turns him about
|
|
and licks up all, and so it is true which is written, "The dog is turned
|
|
to his own vomit again." [2 Pet. 2:22] Thus I say,
|
|
being hot for heaven, by virtue only of the sense and fear
|
|
of the torments of hell, as their sense of hell and the fears
|
|
of damnation chills and cools, so their desires for heaven and salvation
|
|
cool also. So then it comes to pass, that when their guilt and fear
|
|
is gone, their desires for heaven and happiness die, and they return
|
|
to their course again.
|
|
|
|
{377}
|
|
2. Another reason is, they have slavish fears that do overmaster them;
|
|
I speak now of the fears that they have of men, for "the fear of man
|
|
bringeth a snare". [Prov. 29:25] So then, though they seem to be
|
|
hot for heaven, so long as the flames of hell are about their ears,
|
|
yet when that terror is a little over, they betake themselves
|
|
to second thoughts; namely, that it is good to be wise, and not to run
|
|
(for they know not what) the hazard of losing all, or, at least,
|
|
of bringing themselves into unavoidable and unnecessary troubles,
|
|
and so they fall in with the world again.
|
|
|
|
{378}
|
|
3. The shame that attends religion lies also as a block in their way;
|
|
they are proud and haughty; and religion in their eye
|
|
is low and contemptible, therefore, when they have lost their sense
|
|
of hell and wrath to come, they return again to their former course.
|
|
|
|
{379}
|
|
4. Guilt, and to meditate terror, are grievous to them.
|
|
They like not to see their misery before they come into it;
|
|
though perhaps the sight of it first, if they loved that sight,
|
|
might make them fly whither the righteous fly and are safe.
|
|
But because they do, as I hinted before, even shun the thoughts
|
|
of guilt and terror, therefore, when once they are rid
|
|
of their awakenings about the terrors and wrath of God,
|
|
they harden their hearts gladly, and choose such ways as will
|
|
harden them more and more.
|
|
|
|
{380}
|
|
CHR. You are pretty near the business, for the bottom of all
|
|
is for want of a change in their mind and will. And therefore
|
|
they are but like the felon that standeth before the judge,
|
|
he quakes and trembles, and seems to repent most heartily,
|
|
but the bottom of all is the fear of the halter; not that he hath
|
|
any detestation of the offence, as is evident, because,
|
|
let but this man have his liberty, and he will be a thief,
|
|
and so a rogue still, whereas, if his mind was changed,
|
|
he would be otherwise.
|
|
|
|
{381}
|
|
HOPE. Now I have showed you the reasons of their going back,
|
|
do you show me the manner thereof.
|
|
|
|
CHR. So I will willingly.
|
|
|
|
<How the apostate goes back>
|
|
1. They draw off their thoughts, all that they may,
|
|
from the remembrance of God, death, and judgment to come.
|
|
|
|
2. Then they cast off by degrees private duties, as closet prayer,
|
|
curbing their lusts, watching, sorrow for sin, and the like.
|
|
|
|
3. Then they shun the company of lively and warm Christians.
|
|
|
|
4. After that they grow cold to public duty, as hearing, reading,
|
|
godly conference, and the like.
|
|
|
|
5. Then they begin to pick holes, as we say, in the coats
|
|
of some of the godly; and that devilishly, that they may have
|
|
a seeming colour to throw religion (for the sake of some infirmity
|
|
they have espied in them) behind their backs.
|
|
|
|
6. Then they begin to adhere to, and associate themselves with,
|
|
carnal, loose, and wanton men.
|
|
|
|
7. Then they give way to carnal and wanton discourses in secret;
|
|
and glad are they if they can see such things in any
|
|
that are counted honest, that they may the more boldly do it
|
|
through their example.
|
|
|
|
8. After this they begin to play with little sins openly.
|
|
|
|
9. And then, being hardened, they show themselves as they are.
|
|
Thus, being launched again into the gulf of misery, unless a miracle
|
|
of grace prevent it, they everlastingly perish in their own deceivings.
|
|
|
|
{382}
|
|
Now I saw in my dream, that by this time the Pilgrims were got over
|
|
the Enchanted Ground, and entering into the country of Beulah, whose air
|
|
was very sweet and pleasant, the way lying directly through it,
|
|
they solaced themselves there for a season. Yea, here they heard
|
|
continually the singing of birds, and saw every day the flowers appear
|
|
on the earth, and heard the voice of the turtle in the land.
|
|
[Isa. 62:4, Song of Solomon 2:10-12] In this country
|
|
the sun shineth night and day; wherefore this was beyond
|
|
the Valley of the Shadow of Death, and also out of the reach
|
|
of Giant Despair, neither could they from this place so much as see
|
|
Doubting Castle. <Angels> Here they were within sight of the city
|
|
they were going to, also here met them some of the inhabitants thereof;
|
|
for in this land the Shining Ones commonly walked, because it was
|
|
upon the borders of heaven. In this land also, the contract between
|
|
the bride and the bridegroom was renewed; yea, here, "As the bridegroom
|
|
rejoiceth over the bride, so did their God rejoice over them."
|
|
[Isa. 62:5] Here they had no want of corn and wine; for in this place
|
|
they met with abundance of what they had sought for in all
|
|
their pilgrimage. [Isa. 62:8] Here they heard voices from
|
|
out of the city, loud voices, saying, "`Say ye to the daughter of Zion,
|
|
Behold, thy salvation cometh! Behold, his reward is with him!'
|
|
Here all the inhabitants of the country called them, `The holy people,
|
|
The redeemed of the Lord, Sought out'", etc. [Isa. 62:11,12]
|
|
|
|
{383}
|
|
Now as they walked in this land, they had more rejoicing than in parts
|
|
more remote from the kingdom to which they were bound; and drawing near
|
|
to the city, they had yet a more perfect view thereof. It was builded
|
|
of pearls and precious stones, also the street thereof was paved
|
|
with gold; so that by reason of the natural glory of the city,
|
|
and the reflection of the sunbeams upon it, Christian with desire
|
|
fell sick; Hopeful also had a fit or two of the same disease.
|
|
Wherefore, here they lay by it a while, crying out, because of
|
|
their pangs, If ye find my beloved, tell him that I am sick of love.
|
|
|
|
{384}
|
|
But, being a little strengthened, and better able to bear
|
|
their sickness, they walked on their way, and came yet nearer
|
|
and nearer, where were orchards, vineyards, and gardens,
|
|
and their gates opened into the highway. Now, as they came up
|
|
to these places, behold the gardener stood in the way,
|
|
to whom the Pilgrims said, Whose goodly vineyards and gardens are these?
|
|
He answered, They are the King's, and are planted here
|
|
for his own delight, and also for the solace of pilgrims.
|
|
So the gardener had them into the vineyards, and bid them
|
|
refresh themselves with the dainties. [Deut. 23:24]
|
|
He also showed them there the King's walks, and the arbours where
|
|
he delighted to be; and here they tarried and slept.
|
|
|
|
{385}
|
|
Now I beheld in my dream that they talked more in their sleep
|
|
at this time than ever they did in all their journey;
|
|
and being in a muse thereabout, the gardener said even to me,
|
|
Wherefore musest thou at the matter? It is the nature of the fruit
|
|
of the grapes of these vineyards to go down so sweetly
|
|
as to cause the lips of them that are asleep to speak.
|
|
|
|
{386}
|
|
So I saw that when they awoke, they addressed themselves to go up
|
|
to the city; but, as I said, the reflection of the sun upon the city
|
|
(for the city was pure gold) was so extremely glorious
|
|
that they could not, as yet, with open face behold it, but through
|
|
an instrument made for that purpose. So I saw, that as I went on,
|
|
there met them two men, in raiment that shone like gold;
|
|
lso their faces shone as the light. [Rev. 21:18, 2 Cor. 3:18]
|
|
|
|
{387}
|
|
These men asked the Pilgrims whence they came; and they told them.
|
|
They also asked them where they had lodged, what difficulties
|
|
and dangers, what comforts and pleasures they had met in the way;
|
|
and they told them. Then said the men that met them, You have
|
|
but two difficulties more to meet with, and then you are in the city.
|
|
|
|
{388}
|
|
Christian then, and his companion, asked the men to go along with them;
|
|
so they told them they would. But, said they, you must obtain it
|
|
by your own faith. So I saw in my dream that they went on together,
|
|
until they came in sight of the gate.
|
|
|
|
{389}
|
|
<Death>
|
|
Now, I further saw, that betwixt them and the gate was a river,
|
|
but there was no bridge to go over: the river was very deep.
|
|
At the sight, therefore, of this river, the Pilgrims were much stunned;
|
|
but the men that went in with them said, You must go through,
|
|
or you cannot come at the gate.
|
|
|
|
{390}
|
|
<Death is not welcome to nature, though by it we pass out of this world
|
|
into glory*>
|
|
The Pilgrims then began to inquire if there was no other way
|
|
to the gate; to which they answered, Yes; but there hath not any,
|
|
save two, to wit, Enoch and Elijah, been permitted to tread that path
|
|
since the foundation of the world, nor shall, until the last trumpet
|
|
shall sound. [1 Cor. 15:51,52] The Pilgrims then,
|
|
especially Christian, began to despond in their minds,
|
|
and looked this way and that, but no way could be found by them
|
|
by which they might escape the river. Then they asked the men
|
|
if the waters were all of a depth. <Angels help us not comfortably
|
|
through death> They said: No; yet they could not help them
|
|
in that case; for, said they, you shall find it deeper or shallower
|
|
as you believe in the King of the place.
|
|
|
|
*In the Resurrection of the Righteous. [Rev. 20:4-6]
|
|
|
|
{391}
|
|
They then addressed themselves to the water and, entering,
|
|
Christian began to sink, and crying out to his good friend Hopeful,
|
|
he said, I sink in deep waters; the billows go over my head,
|
|
all his waves go over me! Selah.
|
|
|
|
{392}
|
|
<Christian's conflict at the hour of death>
|
|
Then said the other, Be of good cheer, my brother, I feel the bottom,
|
|
and it is good. Then said Christian, Ah! my friend,
|
|
the sorrows of death hath compassed me about; I shall not see the land
|
|
that flows with milk and honey; and with that a great darkness
|
|
and horror fell upon Christian, so that he could not see before him.
|
|
Also here he in great measure lost his senses, so that he could neither
|
|
remember nor orderly talk of any of those sweet refreshments
|
|
that he had met with in the way of his pilgrimage. But all the words
|
|
that he spake still tended to discover that he had horror of mind,
|
|
and heart fears that he should die in that river, and never obtain
|
|
entrance in at the gate. Here also, as they that stood by perceived,
|
|
he was much in the troublesome thoughts of the sins that he
|
|
had committed, both since and before he began to be a pilgrim.
|
|
It was also observed that he was troubled with apparitions
|
|
of hobgoblins and evil spirits, for ever and anon he would
|
|
intimate so much by words. Hopeful, therefore, here had much ado
|
|
to keep his brother's head above water; yea, sometimes he would be
|
|
quite gone down, and then, ere a while, he would rise up again
|
|
half dead. Hopeful also would endeavour to comfort him, saying,
|
|
Brother, I see the gate, and men standing by to receive us:
|
|
but Christian would answer, It is you, it is you they wait for;
|
|
you have been Hopeful ever since I knew you. And so have you,
|
|
said he to Christian. Ah! brother! said he, surely if I was right
|
|
he would now arise to help me; but for my sins he hath brought me
|
|
into the snare, and hath left me. Then said Hopeful, My brother,
|
|
you have quite forgot the text, where it is said of the wicked,
|
|
"There are no bands in their death, but their strength is firm.
|
|
They are not in trouble as other men, neither are they plagued
|
|
like other men. [Ps. 73:4,5] These troubles and distresses that you
|
|
go through in these waters are no sign that God hath forsaken you;
|
|
but are sent to try you, whether you will call to mind that which
|
|
heretofore you have received of his goodness, and live upon him
|
|
in your distresses.
|
|
|
|
{393}
|
|
<Christian delivered from his fears in death>
|
|
Then I saw in my dream, that Christian was as in a muse a while.
|
|
To whom also Hopeful added this word, Be of good cheer,
|
|
Jesus Christ maketh thee whole; and with that Christian brake out
|
|
with a loud voice, Oh, I see him again! and he tells me,
|
|
"When thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee,
|
|
and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee." [Isa. 43:2]
|
|
Then they both took courage, and the enemy was after that as still
|
|
as a stone, until they were gone over. Christian therefore
|
|
presently found ground to stand upon, and so it followed that
|
|
the rest of the river was but shallow. Thus they got over.
|
|
<The angels do wait for them, so soon as they are passed out
|
|
of this world> Now, upon the bank of the river, on the other side,
|
|
they saw the two shining men again, who there waited for them;
|
|
wherefore, being come out of the river, they saluted them, saying,
|
|
We are ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for those that
|
|
shall be heirs of salvation. Thus they went along towards the gate.
|
|
|
|
{394}
|
|
<They have put off mortality> Now you must note that the city stood
|
|
upon a mighty hill, but the Pilgrims went up that hill with ease,
|
|
because they had these two men to lead them up by the arms;
|
|
also, they had left their mortal garments behind them in the river,
|
|
for though they went in with them, they came out without them.
|
|
They, therefore, went up here with much agility and speed,
|
|
though the foundation upon which the city was framed was higher than
|
|
the clouds. They therefore went up through the regions of the air,
|
|
sweetly talking as they went, being comforted, because they safely
|
|
got over the river, and had such glorious companions to attend them.
|
|
|
|
Now, now, look how the holy pilgrims ride,
|
|
Clouds are their chariots, angels are their guide:
|
|
Who would not here for him all hazards run,
|
|
That thus provides for his when this world's done?
|
|
|
|
{395}
|
|
The talk they had with the Shining Ones was about the glory
|
|
of the place; who told them that the beauty and glory of it
|
|
was inexpressible. There, said they, is the Mount Zion,
|
|
the heavenly Jerusalem, the innumerable company of angels,
|
|
and the spirits of just men made perfect. [Heb. 12:22-24]
|
|
You are going now, said they, to the paradise of God, wherein you shall
|
|
see the tree of life, and eat of the never-fading fruits thereof;
|
|
and when you come there, you shall have white robes given you,
|
|
and your walk and talk shall be every day with the King,
|
|
even all the days of eternity. [Rev. 2:7, 3:4, 21:4,5]
|
|
There you shall not see again such things as you saw when you were in
|
|
the lower region upon the earth, to wit, sorrow, sickness, affliction,
|
|
and death, for the former things are passed away. You are now going
|
|
to Abraham, to Isaac, and Jacob, and to the prophets--men that God
|
|
hath taken away from the evil to come, and that are now resting
|
|
upon their beds, each one walking in his righteousness. [Isa. 57:1,2,
|
|
65:17] The men then asked, What must we do in the holy place?
|
|
To whom it was answered, You must there receive the comforts
|
|
of all your toil, and have joy for all your sorrow; you must reap
|
|
what you have sown, even the fruit of all your prayers, and tears,
|
|
and sufferings for the King by the way. [Gal. 6:7] In that place
|
|
you must wear crowns of gold, and enjoy the perpetual sight and vision
|
|
of the Holy One, for there you shall see him as he is. [1 John 3:2]
|
|
There also you shall serve him continually with praise, with shouting,
|
|
and thanksgiving, whom you desired to serve in the world,
|
|
though with much difficulty, because of the infirmity of your flesh.
|
|
There your eyes shall be delighted with seeing, and your ears with
|
|
hearing the pleasant voice of the Mighty One. There you shall
|
|
enjoy your friends again that are gone thither before you;
|
|
and there you shall with joy receive, even every one that follows
|
|
into the holy place after you. There also shall you be clothed
|
|
with glory and majesty, and put into an equipage fit to ride out
|
|
with the King of Glory. When he shall come with sound of trumpet
|
|
in the clouds, as upon the wings of the wind, you shall come with him;
|
|
and when he shall sit upon the throne of judgment; you shall sit by him;
|
|
yea, and when he shall pass sentence upon all the workers of iniquity,
|
|
let them be angels or men, you also shall have a voice in that judgment,
|
|
because they were his and your enemies. [1 Thes. 4:13-16, Jude 1:14,
|
|
Dan. 7:9,10, 1 Cor. 6:2,3] Also, when he shall again return to
|
|
the city, you shall go too, with sound of trumpet, and be ever with him.
|
|
|
|
{396}
|
|
Now while they were thus drawing towards the gate, behold a company
|
|
of the heavenly host came out to meet them; to whom it was said,
|
|
by the other two Shining Ones, These are the men that have
|
|
loved our Lord when they were in the world, and that have left all
|
|
for his holy name; and he hath sent us to fetch them, and we have
|
|
brought them thus far on their desired journey, that they may go in
|
|
and look their Redeemer in the face with joy. Then the heavenly host
|
|
gave a great shout, saying, "Blessed are they which are called unto
|
|
the marriage supper of the Lamb." [Rev. 19:9] There came out also
|
|
at this time to meet them, several of the King's trumpeters,
|
|
clothed in white and shining raiment, who, with melodious noises,
|
|
and loud, made even the heavens to echo with their sound.
|
|
These trumpeters saluted Christian and his fellow with ten thousand
|
|
welcomes from the world; and this they did with shouting,
|
|
and sound of trumpet.
|
|
|
|
{397}
|
|
This done, they compassed them round on every side; some went before,
|
|
some behind, and some on the right hand, some on the left,
|
|
(as it were to guard them through the upper regions),
|
|
continually sounding as they went, with melodious noise,
|
|
in notes on high: so that the very sight was, to them that could
|
|
behold it, as if heaven itself was come down to meet them. Thus,
|
|
therefore, they walked on together; and as they walked,
|
|
ever and anon these trumpeters, even with joyful sound,
|
|
would, by mixing their music with looks and gestures,
|
|
still signify to Christian and his brother, how welcome they were
|
|
into their company, and with what gladness they came to meet them;
|
|
and now were these two men, as it were, in heaven, before they came
|
|
at it, being swallowed up with the sight of angels, and with hearing
|
|
of their melodious notes. Here also they had the city itself in view,
|
|
and they thought they heard all the bells therein to ring,
|
|
to welcome them thereto. But above all, the warm and joyful thoughts
|
|
that they had about their own dwelling there, with such company,
|
|
and that for ever and ever. Oh, by what tongue or pen can
|
|
their glorious joy be expressed! And thus they came up to the gate.
|
|
|
|
{398}
|
|
Now, when they were come up to the gate, there was written over
|
|
it in letters of gold, "Blessed are they that do his commandments,
|
|
that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in
|
|
through the gates into the city." [Rev. 22:14]
|
|
|
|
{399}
|
|
Then I saw in my dream that the Shining Men bid them call at the gate;
|
|
the which, when they did, some looked from above over the gate, to wit,
|
|
Enoch, Moses, and Elijah, &c., to whom it was said, These pilgrims
|
|
are come from the City of Destruction, for the love that they bear
|
|
to the King of this place; and then the Pilgrims gave in unto them
|
|
each man his certificate, which they had received in the beginning;
|
|
those, therefore, were carried in to the King, who, when he had
|
|
read them, said, Where are the men? To whom it was answered,
|
|
They are standing without the gate. The King then commanded
|
|
to open the gate, "That the righteous nation," said he,
|
|
"which keepeth the truth, may enter in." [Isa. 26:2]
|
|
|
|
{400}
|
|
Now I saw in my dream that these two men went in at the gate: and lo,
|
|
as they entered, they were transfigured, and they had raiment put on
|
|
that shone like gold. There was also that met them with
|
|
harps and crowns, and gave them to them--the harps to praise withal,
|
|
and the crowns in token of honour. Then I heard in my dream
|
|
that all the bells in the city rang again for joy, and that
|
|
it was said unto them, "ENTER YE INTO THE JOY OF YOUR LORD."
|
|
I also heard the men themselves, that they sang with a loud voice,
|
|
saying, "BLESSING AND HONOUR, AND GLORY, AND POWER, BE UNTO HIM
|
|
THAT SITTETH UPON THE THRONE, AND UNTO THE LAMB, FOR EVER AND EVER."
|
|
[Rev. 5:13]
|
|
|
|
{401}
|
|
Now, just as the gates were opened to let in the men,
|
|
I looked in after them, and, behold, the City shone like the sun;
|
|
the streets also were paved with gold, and in them walked many men,
|
|
with crowns on their heads, palms in their hands, and golden harps
|
|
to sing praises withal.
|
|
|
|
{402}
|
|
There were also of them that had wings, and they answered one another
|
|
without intermission, saying, "Holy, holy, holy is the Lord."
|
|
[Rev. 4:8] And after that they shut up the gates; which,
|
|
when I had seen, I wished myself among them.
|
|
|
|
{403}
|
|
<Ignorance comes up to the river>
|
|
Now while I was gazing upon all these things, I turned my head
|
|
to look back, and saw Ignorance come up to the river side;
|
|
but he soon got over, and that without half that difficulty which
|
|
the other two men met with. <Vain-hope does ferry him over>
|
|
For it happened that there was then in that place, one Vain-hope,
|
|
a ferryman, that with his boat helped him over; so he,
|
|
as the other I saw, did ascend the hill, to come up to the gate,
|
|
only he came alone; neither did any man meet him with
|
|
the least encouragement. When he was come up to the gate,
|
|
he looked up to the writing that was above, and then began to knock,
|
|
supposing that entrance should have been quickly administered to him;
|
|
but he was asked by the men that looked over the top of the gate,
|
|
Whence came you, and what would you have? He answered,
|
|
I have eat and drank in the presence of the King, and he has taught
|
|
in our streets. Then they asked him for his certificate,
|
|
that they might go in and show it to the King; so he fumbled
|
|
in his bosom for one, and found none. Then said they, Have you none?
|
|
But the man answered never a word. So they told the King,
|
|
but he would not come down to see him, but commanded
|
|
the two Shining Ones that conducted Christian and Hopeful to the City,
|
|
to go out and take Ignorance, and bind him hand and foot,
|
|
and have him away. Then they took him up, and carried him
|
|
through the air to the door that I saw in the side of the hill,
|
|
and put him in there. Then I saw that there was a way to hell,
|
|
even from the gates of heaven, as well as from the City of Destruction.
|
|
So I awoke, and behold it was a dream.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
{404}
|
|
The Conclusion.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Now, Reader, I have told my dream to thee;
|
|
See if thou canst interpret it to me,
|
|
Or to thyself, or neighbour; but take heed
|
|
Of misinterpreting; for that, instead
|
|
Of doing good, will but thyself abuse:
|
|
By misinterpreting, evil ensues.
|
|
|
|
Take heed, also, that thou be not extreme,
|
|
In playing with the outside of my dream:
|
|
Nor let my figure or similitude
|
|
Put thee into a laughter or a feud.
|
|
Leave this for boys and fools; but as for thee,
|
|
Do thou the substance of my matter see.
|
|
|
|
Put by the curtains, look within my veil,
|
|
Turn up my metaphors, and do not fail,
|
|
There, if thou seekest them, such things to find,
|
|
As will be helpful to an honest mind.
|
|
|
|
What of my dross thou findest there, be bold
|
|
To throw away, but yet preserve the gold;
|
|
What if my gold be wrapped up in ore?--
|
|
None throws away the apple for the core.
|
|
But if thou shalt cast all away as vain,
|
|
I know not but 'twill make me dream again.
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
End of this Project Gutenberg Etext of The Pilgrim's Progress
|
|
|
|
|